Skip to main content

Full text of "They betrayed Czechoslovakia;"

See other formats


CO 


.^ 


THEY   BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

by  G.  J.  GEORGE 


PUBLISHER'S  NOTE 

A  complete  list  of  all  Penguin  and  Pelican  Books 
will  be  found  at  the  end  of  this  volume.  If  you  are 
not  already  on  our  mailing  list  and  would  like  to 
know  when  new  books  are  added,  please  send  in 
your  name  and  address  on  a  postcard.  Suggestions 
for  new  additions  are  welcomed. 


THEY    BETRAYED 
CZECHOSLOVAKIA 


by 

G. 

J. 

GEORGE 

with  a 

Preface  by 

EDGAR 

ANSEL   MOWRER 

PUBLISHED   AS   A    'PENGUIN    SPECIAL'    BY 

PENGUIN  BOOKS  LIMITED 

HARMONDSWORTH  MIDDLESEX  ENGLAND 


First  published  November  1938 


AUTHOR'S    NOTE 

This  book  is  the  work  of  a  journaUst,  and  not  of 
an  historian.  History  will  later  pass  judgment  on 
the  occurrences  of  October  1938.  All  the  state- 
ments contained  in  this  book  are  based  upon  trust- 
worthy reports  and  documents.  The  texts  of  the 
letters  have  been  taken  from  the  English  White 
Paper. 

G.  J.  G. 


MADE   AND   PRINTED   IN    GREAT   BRITAIN    FOR    PENGUIN   BOOKS   LIMITED, 
BY   RICHARD    CLAY   AND    COMPANY,    LTD.,    BUNGAY,    SUFFOLK. 


PREFACE 

The  incredible  has  happened.  A  little  people, 
pacific,  industrious,  freedom-loving,  has  been  be- 
trayed. Betrayed  and  partitioned.  Not  by  ruthless 
enemies,  as  Poland  was  partitioned.  Partitioned  by 
a  State  reputed  friendly  and  by  a  sworn  ally.  By 
the  United  Kingdom  and  the  French  Republic. 
By  Englishmen  deliberately  and  after  calm  re- 
flection ;  by  Frenchmen  in  an  hour  of  panic.  More, 
the  guilty  have  accepted  praise  and  rejoicing  for 
their  act.  For  did  they  not  save  world  peace?  Is 
anything  worth  more  than  peace — honour  or  free- 
dom or  democracy  ?  What  if  it  is  a  German  peace, 
a  Fascist  peace,  imposed  on  no  longer  quite  free 
peoples  by  the  threat  of  war?  Faced  with  the 
choice  between  possible  (though  by  no  means  certain) 
war  and  dishonour,  the  rulers  of  Great  Britain  and 
of  France  chose  dishonour.  No  wonder  they 
have  ever  since  sought  shelter  behind  specious 
explanations. 

In  that,  at  least,  they  will  not  succeed.  This  is 
the  story  of  the  betrayal  by  one  of  the  betrayed,  a 
Czechoslovak.  In  a  series  of  unforgettable  scenes 
he  traces  the  stages  of  a  felony.  I  cannot  imagine 
any  right-minded  person  in  France  or  Great  Britain 
reading  his  story  without  burning  cheeks.  Mr. 
George  does  not  tell  quite  all  the  story.  He  does  not 
tell  how  the  partitioning  was  prepared  in  advance. 
But  Prime  Minister  Neville  Chamberlain  hinted  at  it. 


vi  PREFACE 

He  had,  he  told  the  House  of  Commons,  long  been 
convinced  that  a  settlement  of  what  he  called  the 
"  Czechoslovak  problem  "  was  the  "  last  obstacle '' 
to  the  appeasement  of  Nazi  Germany.  Doubtless 
his  friends  in  Berlin  told  him  so.  We  have  heard 
this  before.  The  "  disarmed  "  German  Rhineland 
was  the  "  last  obstacle  "  to  appeasement,  until  Hitler 
got  up  his  courage  to  seize  Austria  against  the  wishes 
of  probably  three-fourths  of  its  inhabitants.  Then 
the  last  obstacle  became  Germany's  desire  to  seize 
the  German-speaking  rim  of  Czechoslovakia  (with  the 
Poles  and  Hungarians  playing  jackal  to  the  German 
tiger).  Mr.  Chamberlain  said  so.  He  will  have 
plenty  of  opportunity  to  say  it  again.  There  are 
still  many  nuclei  of  German  "  race  "  in  the  world — 
in  Switzerland,  in  the  Italian  Tyrol,  in  Alsace- 
Lorraine,  in  Eupen-Malmedy,  on  the  southern 
fringe  of  Denmark,  in  the  Polish  Corridor  (where 
they  were  never  anything  but  a  minority),  in  Memel, 
in  the  Baltic  States,  in  Roumania,  along  the  Volga 
in  Soviet  Russia,  in  the  United  States.  Enough 
"  last  obstacles  "  to  enliven  history  for  many  years 
to  come,  if  only  Mr.  Chamberlain  and  his  likes 
can  remain  in  power,  ready  to  turn  the  helpless  over 
to  a  ruthless  and  pirate  Ship  of  State  that  has  hoisted 
the  Jolly  Roger,  made  its  pacifists,  democrats,  Jews 
and  sincere  Christians  walk  the  plank,  and  is  pre- 
pared to  sail  on  until  it  is  sunk. 

With  apologies  to  poor  Mr.  Chamberlain,  there 
was  no  "  Sudeten  problem ",  thanks  to  which  the 
Sudetens,  even  supposing  they  had  all  so  desired, 
had  a  right  simply  to  walk  out  of  the  Czechoslovak 
State  and  go  over  to  Germany.    If  they  had  this 


I 


PREFACE  vii 

right,  then  Abraham  Lincoln  was  a  tyrant,  who 
prevented  the  Southern  States  from  leaving  the 
Union  at  the  cost  of  more  than  four  years  bloody 
war.  If  they  had,  then  Wales,  Scotland  and  Cornwall 
can  secede  from  Chamberlain's  Britain  to-morrow 
without  England  having  a  word  to  say  against  it. 
The  French  Canadians  have,  if  they  choose,  a  right 
to  join  a  Fascist  France  to-morrow,  and  the  unending 
wrong  of  a  subject  Indian  people  must  be  righted  at 
once.  Does  Mr.  Chamberlain  believe  this?  Only 
if  he  does,  can  he  uphold  the  right  of  secession  for 
the  Sudetens.  Or  have  his  German  friends  "  rights  " 
he  would  deny  to  "  inferior  "  peoples  who  have  not 
et  risen  to  the  level  of  a  Nazi  regime? 

I  say  that  Messrs.  Chamberlain  and  Daladier 
anded  over  the  Sudetens  to  Hitler,  not  because 
the  Sudetens  were  "  oppressed "  (none  but  an 
amateur  could  beheve  that),  but  because  Hitler 
shouted  and  banged  on  the  table  and  threatened 
war,  because  his  army  is  strong,  and  because  he  must 
be  maintained  in  power,  since  "  after  all,  he  is  the 
only  remaining  obstacle  to  the  bolshevisation  of 
Europe",  etc.,  etc. 

Here  we  reach  the  real  crux  of  the  betrayal. 

But  wait.  The  writer  of  these  lines  is  neither 
Communist  nor  Socialist,  but  a  Liberal,  a  follower  of 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  John  Stuart  Mill.  He  comes 
of  what  Ku  Kluxers  call  a  "  one  hundred  per  cent. 
American,  white,  Protestant  family  ",  with  no  known 
trace  of  Jewish  blood.  Among  his  Celto-Nordic 
ancestors  were  even  some  Germans.  Pitiful  epoch 
when  pedigree  alone  bestows  the  right  to  state  the 
facts. 


viii  PREFACE 

I  repeat,  Neville  Chamberlain  and  Georges  Bonnet 
(let  us  try  to  forget  Daladier,  who  surrendered  from 
weakness,  not  from  bad  will)  betrayed  Czecho- 
slovakia, just  as  Sir  John  Simon  betrayed  China  in 
1931;  Pierre  Laval  betrayed  Ethiopia  in  1935; 
Sir  Samuel  Hoare  betrayed  the  League  of  Nations 
and  Pierre-Etienne  Flandin  betrayed  France,  in 
1936;  Leon  Blum  and  Anthony  Eden  betrayed 
Republican  Spain  the  same  year  and  China  was 
deserted  for  the  second  time  in  1937. 

But  neither  Chamberlain,  who  believes  he  has 
"saved  peace  for  a  generation"  (his  generation?), 
nor  Edouard  Daladier,  who  thought  the  crowd 
gathered  at  Le  Bourget  airport  to  welcome  him 
back  from  Munich  had  come  to  jeer,  nor  Georges 
Bonnet  and  his  confederates  dare  say  so. 

They  say,  there  was  no  use  in  fighting;  Czecho- 
slovakia could  not  have  been  defended  anyway. 

This  is  probably  untrue.  It  is  far  more  likely 
that  had  France  and  Britain  taken  their  places 
beside  Czechoslovakia  and  Soviet  Russia,  the 
Germans  would  have  been  unable  to  storm  that 
fortress,  Bohemia.  But  suppose  Bohemia  had  been 
overrun,  was  Belgium  defended  in  Belgium  or  in 
American  munitions  factories,  at  Verdun  and  the 
Dardanelles?  Yet  Belgium  is  still  there,  happy  and 
prosperous. 

They  say,  even  in  case  of  victory,  the  Czechs 
would  have  been  compelled  by  their  aUies  to  yield 
the  Sudetens  to  Germany. 

I  doubt  it.  The  Sudetens  had  never  been  part  of 
Germany.  There  is  no  evidence  that  a  majority 
of  them  wanted  to  be.    To  most  of  us,  the  spectacle 


PREFACE  ix 

of  nine  and  a  half  million  Czechoslovaks  outvoting 
three  and  a  quarter  million  free  Sudetens  is  less 
offensive  than  that  of  Germany  bullying  nine  and  a 
half  million  Czechoslovaks.  A  v^ar  would  have 
driven  the  Hitlerophiles  from  power  in  London  and 
Paris,  and  Hitler  himself  from  power  in  Berlin. 

They  say,  by  yielding  the  Czechs  saved  their 
country  from  utter  devastation. 

It  is  possible.  So  could  Belgium  and  France 
have  escaped  the  horror  of  their  devastated  regions 
by  submitting  in  1914.  And  if  the  Czechoslovaks, 
Hke  the  brave  Belgians  and  Frenchmen  of  a 
generation  ago,  preferred  total  destruction  to 
capitulation,  this  was,  after  all,  their  affair,  not  that 
of  Neville  Chamberlain. 

They  say,  the  Czechs  surrendered  to  save  world 
peace. 

The  facts  belie  it.  The  surrender  occurred  only 
when  the  French  Minister  told  President  Benes  in 
the  Hradschin  at  Prague  at  two  in  the  morning  of 
21st  September,  1938,  that  unless  Czechoslovakia 
immediately  and  unconditionally  accepted  the 
German  Dictator's  terms,  shamefully  transformed 
into  an  "  Anglo-British  Plan ",  France  would 
break  its  pledge  and  desert  the  little  country  in  the 
ensuing  war ! 

They  sa>^,  they  could  not  count  on  adequate 
Russian  aid.  Lord  Winterton  chose  to  repeat  this 
charge  several  times. 

Is  it  not  a  fact  that  the  Russians  told  the  French 
Ambassador  M.  Coulondre  in  Moscow  on  2nd 
September,  that  Russia  would  support  Czecho- 
slovakia, France's  and  Russia's  common  Ally,  by 


^s 


X  PREFACE 

all  means  in  its  power,  and  that  he  would  welcome 
staff  talks  between  the  two  countries?  Does  this 
sound  like  desertion? 

"  But  the  Russian  aeroplanes  are  no  good,  the 
Russian  Army  is  completely  demoralised." 

Strange  that  such  inferior  planes  have  managed  to 
hold  their  own  against  the  latest  German  and  Italian 
models  in  Spain,  against  French  and  American 
machines  flown  by  Japanese  in  China.  Even  a 
demoralised  army  is,  after  all,  worth  more  than  the 
finest  force  that  will  not  fight.  And  none  can  deny 
that  the  vast  majority  of  military  experts  the  world 
over,  including  the  French  Chief  of  Staff,  General 
GameHn,  had  little  doubt  but  that  the  war  could  be 
won  by  the  democracies  with  Russia,  against  the 
dictatorships. 

"  But  Lord  Runciman  reported  that,  under  the 
circumstances,  the  further  peaceful  cohabitation  in 
one  State  between  Sudeten  Germans  provoked  by 
Hitler  and  Czechoslovaks  had  been  impossible." 

Sagacious  Lord  Runciman,  welcomed  by  the 
Sudetens  as  "  Father  Christmas,"  who,  curiously 
enough,  managed  to  reach  the  same  opinion  as  was 
publicly  expressed  a  month  or  two  before  by 
Germanophiles  like  Lord  Rothermere  and  Lord 
Allen  of  Hurtwood !  If  this  opinion  were  correct. 
Hitler  needed  only  to  be  told  to  cease  provoking 
the  Sudetens  or  he  would  be  slapped  on  the  wrist. 
But  it  is  not  correct:  for  a  thousand  years  Sudeten 
Germans  and  Czechs  have  lived  in  close  association. 
And  to  this  day  there  is  no  evidence  that  a  majority 
of  the  Sudetens  desired  to  be  transferred  to  Nazi 
Germany.    This  transfer  was  decided  without  con- 


'jam 


PREFACE  xi 

suiting  them  or  the  Government  in  Prague.  And 
after  Chamberlain  and  Daladier  had  gone  through 
the  tragi-farce  of  mobihsation  to  oppose  Hitler's 
Godesberg  plans  for  the  amputation  of  three 
million  Germans  and  about  a  miUion  Czechs,  the 
Berlin  Committee  set  up  to  make  effective  the 
Munich  surrender  solemnly  allowed  him  more 
territory  than  he  had  claimed  at  Godesberg,  simply 
because  neither  Chamberlain  nor  Daladier  was 
prepared  to  stand  up  against  a  blustering  dictator, 

I  ho,  by  keeping  his  army  under  arms  while  the 
liers  demobiHsed,  was  able  to  reahse  not  one  but 
K'hole  series  of  "  ultimatums  ". 
I*  But  the  surviving  Czechoslovakia  will,  because 
Imogeneous,  be  stronger  than  before." 
Ilf  so,  if  a  country  that  has  been  deprived  of  its 
I  but  impregnable  fortifications,  of  one-third  of  its 
population,  of  nearly  three-fourths  of  its  industry, 
is  stronger  than  before,  then  why  this  hurry  to  give 
the  rump  a  "  Franco-British  guarantee  "  that  will 
never  be  honoured  (are  there  any  pledges  that  France 
and  Great  Britain  still  honour?),  why  this  loan  and 
alms-giving  to  the  Czechs?  It  looks  rather  like  a 
form  of  hush-money  dictated  by  uneasy  conscience. 
"  But  Chamberlain  has  nothing  to  reproach 
himself  with.  Why  should  he  ?  Great  Britain  had 
no  engagements  towards  the  Czechs,  a  people  none 
of  us  knows  anything  about." 

No?  Is  the  League  of  Nations  Covenant  no 
engagement?  Or  does  the  learned  Sir  John  Simon 
maintain  that  a  multilateral  contract  of  this  type 
can  be  annulled  simply  by  one-sided  repudiation? 
Less  subtle  jurists  are  likely  to  maintain  that  so 


xii  PREFACE 

long  as  Britain  remained  a  member  and  the  Covenant 
was  not  amended,  Britain  remained  honourably 
bound  to  guarantee  both  the  independence  and  the 
territorial  integrity  of  member  States.  But  having 
betrayed  Ethiopia,  why  should  Britain  and  France 
bother  about  another  victim,  or  handing  over  a 
few  hundred  thousand  Sudeten  democrats  and 
Socialists  to  Adolf  Hitler  for  torture? 

One  thing  only  is  true.  The  Government  of  Great 
Britain  never  wanted  to  defend  Czechoslovakia, 
and  could  only  have  been  forced  to  if  France  had 
kept  its  promise  to  the  Czechs.  And  the  French 
failed.  Foreign  Minister  Bonnet  intrigued  against 
his  Ally,  Premier  Daladier  wilted  in  face  of  opposi- 
tion, French  pacifist  and  pro-Fascist  currents 
combined  to  insist  on  peace  even  at  the  price  of 
betrayal.  What  else  could  one  expect  when  even 
prosperous  citizens  in  Paris  were  openly  pro- 
claiming their  preference  for  Adolf  Hitler  as  against 
Leon  Blum?  But  since  this  was  the  fact,  let  it  be 
publicly  proclaimed  and  recognised  as  the  fact.  To 
have  demonstrated  this  is  the  merit  of  Mr.  George's 
book.  They  Betrayed  Czechoslovakia. 

Most  of  "  them  ",  to  be  sure,  have  still  only  the 
vaguest  conception  of  what  they  have  done.  "  They  " 
cannot  hear  the  chuckles  of  Hermann  Goering  each 
time  a  French  or  British  statesman  expresses  his 
behef  that  one  "  can  trust  the  Fiihrer  ".  For  trust* 
him  one  can,  to  make  no  peace  but  a  Pax  Germanica 
with  the  Duce  tagging  along  behind.  "  They  "  do 
not  yet  know  that  Fascism  is  not  a  philosophy,  not 
a  political  doctrine,  but  simply  the  national  will  to 
aggression  brought  to  its  highest  point  of  efficiency 


PREFACE  xiii 

and  readiness.  "  They  "  have  not  yet  been  tortured 
in  concentration  camps  or  seen  men  herded  into 
jails  because  they  sincerely  believed  in  Jesus  Christ. 
"  They  "  cannot  imagine  that  a  Fascist  State  cannot 
cease  from  aggression  without  ceasing  to  be.  And  so 
"  they  "  think  that  dishonour  is  adequately  repaid 
if  it  bring  peace.  But  a  Winston  Churchill  knows 
the  choice  is  not  between  war  and  a  single  betrayal 
of  a  helpless  people,  but  between  war  and  complete 
despoliation,  between  living  free  or  slave. 

The  abandonment  of  the  Czechs  has  made  the 
further  defence  of  European  democracy  extremely 
difficult.  It  has  given  Germany  almost  complete 
dominion  in  Central  Europe  and  the  Balkans.  It 
has  accompHshed  Chamberlain's  apparent  aim  of 
breaking  the  "  French  system"  and  confining  France's 
political  activity  to  Western  Europe  and  Africa. 
It  has  almost  isolated  Soviet  Russia  (which  alone 
among  European  States  can  stand  isolation).  It 
has  paved  the  way  for  a  further  series  of  German 
outrages.  But  it  has  not  yet  made  the  defence  of 
world  democracy  impossible.  Britain  and  France 
can  still  maintain  themselves — if  they  fight  Fascism 
at  home;  if  they  quickly  save  Spain  from  Italian 
and  German  clutches ;  if  they  preserve  the  friendship, 
or  even  the  academic  interest,  of  the  American 
people.  But  it  is  doubtful  if  they  will  do  any  of 
these  things.  Was  it  not  to  encourage  "  co-opera- 
tion "  with  Fascism  that  the  Czechs  were  "  sold 
down  the  river  "  ? 

Do  London  and  Paris  realise  that,  faced  with 
the  choice  of  overcoming  stubborn  Russian  resis- 
tance   or    peacefully    blackmailing    the    over-ripe 


xiv  PREFACE  :; 

Western  countries,  the  Fiihrer  and  the  Duce  may  I 

well  prefer  the  latter,  and  that  only  the  Spanish  | 

Republican   army   stands   between   them   and   the.  \ 

ability  to  do  it?     Or  that  when  the  day  of  trial  1 

comes  and  "SOS  Empire  caUing  "  is  heard  along  i 

the  ether,  one  hundred  and  thirty  milUon  Americans,  ' 
taking  their  cue  from  Neville  Chamberlain,  may 

decide  that  what  is  left  of  European  democracy  is  ; 
just  not  worth  having  a  war  to  save? 

EDGAR  ANSEL  MOWRER. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Preface  by  Edgar  Ansel  Mowrer     .         .         ,         .        v 

CHAPTER 

I.    The  Big  Four .19 

Stage  and  Actors 

Berchtesgaden 

The  Sudeten  Germans 

Germany  Plays  at  War 

The  Times  Causes  a  Sensation 

Herr  Hitler  Storms 

The  Sudeten  Germans  go  Crazy 

Berchtesgaden — Behind  the  Scenes 

Two  Men  at  a  Table 

II.  No.  10  Downing  Street.         ....      47 

Prague  Receives  an  Ultimatum  from  her  Allies 

Hitler  Ponders 

M.  Bonnet  Takes  the  Law  into  his  Own  Hands 

A  Terrible  Night  and  a  Sombre  Day 

War  Knocks  at  the  Door 

Godesberg 

III.  Herr  Hitler  Draws  a  Map    ....       73 

Paris  Interlude 
Letters  Across  the  Rhine 
The  Czechs  Ready  to  Fight 
The  "  Supreme  Effort  " 
Midnight  Talks 

IV.  One    Hundred    and    Twenty    Hours    Shake 

Europe 106 

President  Bene§  sees  Hitler's  Work 

War  or  Peace  ? 

A  Rainy  Sunday 

Uncertainty  in  Berlin 

The  U.S.A.  Steps  In 

The  Soldiers'  Hour 

Herr  Hitler  Listens  .  .  .  and  Speaks 

XV 


xvi  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

V.    The  Balkans  Look  West         .        .        ,        .134 
Shadows  over  Europe 
Paris 
Prague 
Warsaw 

Two  Communiques  and  a  Cabinet  Meeting 
Sir  Horace  Wilson  goes  Home 
Europe  Awaits  her  Destiny 
Paris 
Prague 
Brussels 
Washington 
Berlin 
A  Gentleman's  Speech  and  Two  Letters 

VL    Mussolini's  Return  to  Glory  .        .        .164 

Speeding  Ahead  for  Peace 
The  Pax  Germanica 

The  Three  Phases  of  the  Dispute  over  Czecho- 
slovakia 

Epilogue 177 

Appendix .     179 


G0DESBER6  DEMANDS  SEPTEMBER  23th  193j 

UlillTfRRITORY  CONTAINING  2-S0>iCZKHi 


THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

CHAPTER    I 

THE  BIG  FOUR 

Midnight  had  come  and  gone.  Four  men  sat 
round  a  big  table  in  the  Fiihrer's  house  in  Munich. 
At  that  momentous  hour  it  was  for  them  to  decide 
upon  the  fate  of  Europe.  One  after  another  they 
took  up  the  pen  to  sign  a  document  which  inflicted 
irreparable  injuries  upon  a  country  not  even 
represented  among  them — Czechoslovakia. 

At  the  same  hour  a  ray  of  light  which  showed 
through  a  curtained  window  in  the  ancient  castle  of 
Prague  told  of  the  man  who,  in  his  study  there,  was 
awaiting  the  decision :  Dr.  Edvard  Benes,  President 
of  the  Czechoslovak  Republic,  and  joint-founder  of 
this  State  with  his  predecessor,  the  great  President 
and  thinker,  Thomas  Garrigue  Masaryk. 

Far  below  him  the  city  lay  in  darkness.  Prague 
had  for  several  days  been  expecting  the  German 
aeroplanes  to  raid  it.  But  the  planes  did  not  come : 
the  Czechoslovak  army,  counted  among  the  best  in 
Europe,  had  been  mobilised  to  no  purpose.  To  no 
purpose  also  had  the  impregnable  concrete  forti- 
fications been  constructed  on  the  frontier,  at  the  cost 
of  some  500  miUion  dollars. 

The  telephone  bell  rang.  President  Benes  took 
up  the  receiver  and  Hstened.  The  Czech  Minister, 
Dr.  Mastny,  was  speaking  from  Munich. 

19 


20    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Czechoslovakia's  fate  had  been  sealed;  the 
democratic  little  country  in  the  middle  of  Europe 
had  lost  a  war  without  having  waged  it.  Not  only 
was  it  abandoned  by  its  allies,  but  it  was  compelled 
by  them  to  cede  to  Germany  great  and  rich  territory. 

The  President  was  at  that  hour  reminded  of  the 
saying  of  Bismarck,  the  great  German  statesman: 
"  He  who  possesses  Bohemia  holds  the  key  to 
Europe." 

Too  late  to  think  of  that  now.  The  men  in  whose 
hands  lay  the  fate  of  Europe  did  not  know,  or  perhaps 
did  not  care  to  know,  that  the  fate  of  Czechoslovakia 
was  at  the  same  time  Europe's  fate,  and  that  the 
democracies  of  Europe,  in  the  clutch  of  a  collective 
fear,  and  capitulating  before  Hitler,  were  surrender- 
ing themselves  while  surrendering  Czechoslovakia. 
Once  Hitler  has  subdued  Czechoslovakia,  he  will 
soon  be  master  of  the  Balkans.  The  rich  cornfields 
of  Hungary,  Rumania's  petroleum  wealth,  the 
countless  raw  materials  of  Central  Europe  will  fall 
to  him,  and  he  needs  them  badly  if  he  is  to  make 
Germany  an  invincible  Power  in  Europe. 

Europe  has  given  way  before  Hitler  again  and 
again:  it  permitted  him  to  occupy  the  Rhineland, 
which,  according  to  the  Treaty  of  Versailles,  was  to 
be  closed  to  German  troops  for  a  term  of  years; 
it  has  tolerated  Germany's  gigantic  rearmament 
schemes ;  it  made  no  active  objections  to  the  invasion 
of  Austria,  and  it  has  now  practically  handed  Czecho- 
slovakia over  to  Germany.  Who  will  be  the  next 
to  be  sacrificed? 

In  Paris  and  London  the  signing  of  the  Munich 
pact  was  the  signal  for  tremendous  jubilation.    The 


THE  BIG  FOUR  21 

bulk  of  the  people  did  not  realise  that  it  was  not  for 
Czechoslovakia  they  were  supposed  to  fight,  but  for 
a  free  Europe.  Nor  do  they  realise  even  now  that 
the  sacrifice  of  Czechoslovakia  is  but  one  more  step 
along  the  road  of  Europe's  decline  and  Germany's 
domination  of  the  Continent. 

The  people  of  France  and  England  did  not  under- 
stand that  defeat  without  war  is  every  bit  as  terrible 
as  a  lost  war.  In  these  days  they  have  been  cele- 
brating their  own  discomfiture  as  if  it  were  a  victory. 

And  yet  Europe  might  have  been  saved  from  the 
domination  of  Pan-Germanism  even  without  a  war. 
How  it  was  that  this  did  not  happen,  and  how  it 
was  that  the  three  most  powerful  nations  in  Europe 
— Great  Britain,  France  and  Soviet  Russia — yielded 
to  the  tremendous  bluff  of  Adolf  Hitler,  and  sur- 
rendered both  themselves  and  Europe,  will  be  told 
in  the  following  pages  of  this  book. 

This  is  the  story  of  a  betrayal  prompted  by  fear ; 
of  the  great  game  of  poker  which  was  not  won  by 
the  holder  of  the  best  cards,  but  by  the  player  who 
was  able  to  put  up  the  biggest  bluff.  The  stake 
of  this  game  of  poker,  however,  was  not  merely 
Czechoslovakia — it  was  Europe. 

Stage  and  Actors 

The  chief  role  in  the  most  exciting  drama  in 
modern  world-history,  which  had  Europe  for  its 
stage,  and  for  two  months  kept  a  whole  world  in  a 
state  of  tension,  was  played  by  Adolf  Hitler,  the 
forty-nine-year-old  Fiihrer  of  the  German  Reich,  an 
abstainer,  a  vegetarian,  and  a  man  who  believes 
himself  to  be  a  prophet  sent  by  God,  and  receives 


22         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

his  inspirations  direct  from  the  '  Germanic  God '. 
But  a  man,  too,  who  knows  how  to  safeguard  his 
chances,  and  to  turn  every  one  of  them  to  the  utmost 
account;  a  player  playing  on  the  fears  of  the 
European  democracies  as  a  great  musician  plays  on 
a  vioHn. 

His  fellow-player,  and  Europe's  second  Dictator, 
the  fifty-year-old  Duce  of  Italy,  Benito  Mussolini, 
remained  in  the  background.  Not  until  the  great 
final  scene  did  he  come  forward,  rushing  into  the 
breach  as  saviour  of  the  trembling  European 
democracies. 

The  two  players  opposite,  Neville  Chamberlain, 
the  sixty-nine-year-old  Prime  Minister  of  Britain, 
and  Edouard  Daladier,  the  fifty-nine-year-old  Prime 
Minister  of  France,  and  former  schoolmaster,  were 
no  match  for  the  two  Dictators.  Winston  Churchill, 
the  English  statesman,  said  of  them :  "  The  Govern- 
ments of  England  and  France  had  the  choice  of 
dishonour  or  war.  They  chose  dishonour,  but  they 
will  have  war  ".  In  the  course  of  the  nerve-racking 
negotiations  there  were  moments  when  France  and 
England  seemed  minded  to  choose  war  rather  than 
dishonour.  On  Monday  the  5th  September  France 
began  her  mobilisation.  By  the  end  of  the  month 
she  had  a  million  and  a  half  men  under  arms.  On 
Wednesday  forenoon,  the  28th  September,  the  King 
of  England  ordered  the  mobilisation  of  the  Home 
Fleet.  On  the  evening  before,  Tuesday,  27th  Sep- 
tember, Neville  Chamberlain,  in  his  broadcast 
speech,  had  said :  "However  much  we  may  sympathise 
with  a  small  nation  confronted  by  a  powerful  neigh- 
bour, we  cannot  in  all  circumstances  undertake  to 


THE  BIG  FOUR  23 

involve  the  whole  British  Empire  in  a  war  simply  on 
her  account.  If  we  have  to  fight,  it  must  be  on 
larger  issues  than  that.  ...  If  I  were  convinced 
that  any  nation  had  made  up  its  mind  to  dominate 
the  world  by  fear  of  its  force,  I  should  feel  it 
should  be  resisted.  Under  such  domination  the 
life  of  people  who  believe  in  Hberty  would  not 
be  worth  Uving."  Therefore  on  Tuesday  evening 
Mr.  Chamberlain  reahsed  that  the  actual  aims  of 
Germany  were  the  domination  of  Europe.  Then 
on  Wednesday  afternoon  came  Hider's  invitation  to 
Munich,  and  Thursday  and  Friday  the  acceptance 
of  the  terms  laid  down  by  Hitler.  On  Tuesday 
evening  Mr.  Chamberlain  expressed  the  opinion  that 
Germany  wanted  to  dominate  Europe.  Did  he  forget 
this  in  forty-eight  hours  when,  on  the  night  of  Friday, 
he  put  his  signature  to  the  fatal  document  ? 

The  fifth  leading  role,  and  the  truly  tragic  one  in 
this  drama,  was  played  by  Edvard  Benes,  the  fifty- 
four-year-old  President  of  the  Czechoslovak  Repub- 
lic. This  man,  of  small  stature  but  abounding 
energy,  had  been  the  most  intimate  collaborator  of 
Masaryk,  the  founder  of  the  Republic.  For  fifteen 
years  he  was  the  soul  of  the  League  of  Nations. 
Under  the  compulsion  of  those  whom  he  had 
regarded  as  his  allies,  he  had  had  to  stand  idly  by 
and  watch  the  mutilation  and  all  but  annihilation  of 
his  life's  work.  He  had  had  to  disregard  the  most 
outrageous  insults  heaped  upon  him  by  Chancellor 
Hitler  in  his  Nuremberg  speech  on  12th  September, 
and  again  in  the  speech  at  the  Berlin  Sport  Palace  on 
26th  September.  Never  before  had  a  responsible 
statesman  been  known  thus  publicly  to  revile  the 


24         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

head  of  another  country.  Dr.  Benes  could  do 
nothing  about  it:  his  friends  in  the  West  had  tied 
his  hands. 

Then  there  were  the  numerous  subsidiary  parts. 
There  was  Konrad  Henlein,  aged  thirty-three,  the 
one-time  gymnastic  instructor  from  the  small  town 
of  Asch  in  Bohemia,  who  had  made  a  name  for 
himself  as  leader  of  the  Sudeten  German  Party, 
founded  by  him,  and  directed  by  Germany.  In  the 
last  five  years  alone  over  three  million  dollars  were 
expended  on  the  various  activities  of  this  Party. 
This  money,  paid  by  Germany,  has  been  a  most 
fruitful  investment.  The  spa  of  Karlsbad,  the  coal- 
mines of  North  Bohemia  and  its  whole  industrial 
plant  are  worth  many  times  the  cost  of  the  Sudeten 
German  Party.  As  for  the  outlay  on  Germany's 
mobilisation,  the  whole  of  the  Balkans  will  settle 
that  score.  Konrad  Henlein  was  only  a  small  pawn 
in  Hitler's  great  game,  as  Seyss-Inquart  was  in  the 
case  of  Austria. 

Lord  Runciman,  sixty-five  years  of  age,  the  personal 
friend  of  Chamberlain,  and  himself  a  former  Liberal 
Minister,  played  another  secondary  part.  When  he 
came  to  Prague  on  the  3rd  of  August,  on  the  instruc- 
tions of  the  British  Government,  but  "  as  a  private 
individual ",  to  mediate  between  the  Sudeten  Germans 
and  the  Prague  Government,  students  of  European 
politics  in  Paris  and  London  noted  with  dismay  that 
Great  Britain  had  that  day  decided  to  drop  Czecho- 
slovakia. Lord  Runciman  left  Prague  on  the  16th  of 
September,  after  a  six  weeks'  stay.  His  week-ends  in 
Czechoslovakia  had  been  spent  mostly  at  the  castles 
of  the  pro-German  nobihty  who  had  never  been  able 


THE  BIG  FOUR  25 

to  live  on  a  friendly  footing  with  the  Czech  demo- 
cracy, and  backed  Henlein's  Party  in  the  belief  that 
once  the  autonomy  of  the  Sudeten  territory  was  an 
accomplished  fact,  they  would  again  play  a  leading 
part.  The  owners  of  those  castles  in  Bohemia  had 
never  considered  the  possibility  of  annexation  by 
Germany,  for  members  of  the  nobihty  have  very  little 
say  in  Germany.  What  they  will  miss  now  will  be 
the  free  atmosphere  of  a  democratic  country.  When 
Lord  Runciman  returned  to  London  he  stated  that 
Germans  and  Czechs  would  never  agree,  and  that 
radical  measures  were  necessary.  He  had  not 
studied  history,  and  therefore  could  not  know  that 
Germans  and  Czechs  had  been  living  together  in 
Bohemia  for  a  thousand  years — until  such  time, 
indeed,  as  Hitler  and  his  two  great  helpers  in  the 
West  arrived  upon  the  scene. 

The  European  drama  of  September  1938  was 
crowded  with  actors,  all  of  whom  will  duly  appear 
in  their  special  roles.  It  was  given  to  a  newspaper, 
however,  to  play  one  of  the  most  fateful  parts  in 
this  story,  and  that  newspaper  was  The  Times,  with 
its  leading  article  of  7th  September. 

Berchtesgaden 

Adolf  Hitler's  house  stands  like  a  fortress  high 
above  the  little  Bavarian  hamlet  of  Berchtesgaden. 
It  is  only  a  few  miles  from  the  former  Austrian 
border  and  about  seventy-eight  miles  from  that  of 
Czechoslovakia.  It  was  in  this  house  that  Austria's 
fate  was  sealed  when,  on  the  12th  February,  1938, 
her  ill-fated  Chancellor,  Kurt  von  Schuschnigg, 
heard  Hitler's  ultimatum.    On  the  1st  September  of 


26         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

this  same  year,  not  six  months  after  the  annexation 
of  Austria,  the  fate  of  Czechoslovakia  was  being 
decided  in  the  same  place. 

Konrad  Henlein,  leader  of  the  Sudeten  Germans, 
had  been  ordered  to  come  to  Adolf  Hitler.  Offi- 
cially it  was  stated  that  the  meeting  was  taking  place 
at  the  instigation  of  Lord  Runciman ;  but  actually 
it  was  Hitler  himself  who  demanded  Henlein's 
presence.  Thus,  what  Henlein  and  his  Party  had 
hitherto  denied  now  became  quite  clear  to  the  whole 
world :  that  they  were  nothing  but  a  branch  of  the 
National  Socialist  Party,  and  received  their  orders 
direct  from  Germany. 

Henlein  arrived  at  Berchtesgaden  in  the  forenoon, 
but  was  not  immediately  received  by  Hitler.  He 
had  to  wait  several  hours  before  being  admitted  into 
the  presence  of  his  Fiihrer.  Henlein's  task  was 
difficult.  The  Prague  Government  had  already 
made  so  many  concessions  under  pressure  from 
France  and  England  that  the  Sudeten  German  Party 
might  have  come  to  terms  with  it.  It  was  now 
possible  for  the  Party  to  administer  the  German 
territory  of  Czechoslovakia  and  to  receive  sub- 
stantial financial  assistance  from  Prague  for  that 
purpose,  almost,  indeed,  to  form  a  State  of  their 
own  within  the  confines  of  the  Czechoslovak  Repub- 
lic. Henlein  came  to  Hitler  with  the  task  of  winning 
the  Fuhrer  over  to  acceptance  of  the  Prague  pro- 
posals. The  Sudeten  German  population — peasants, 
workers  and  trades-people — were  tired  of  a  tension 
which  made  work  impossible  for  them.  Karlsbad 
and  Marienbad  were  empty,  the  factories  in  the 
Sudeten  German  area  had  to  close  down,  because 


THE  BIG  FOUR  27 

their  products  were  boycotted  by  the  big  American 
department  stores.  In  this  part  of  the  country  the 
tension  was  at  its  highest.  The  Czechs  were  buying 
nothing  from  the  German  dealers,  and  the  German 
workmen  were  no  longer  able  to  earn  a  living. 
Throughout  the  German  camp  there  was  a  general 
appeal  for  a  cessation  of  the  struggle  and  an  agree- 
ment with  Prague. 

But  Adolf  Hitler  was  inflexible.  He  had  learned 
from  radical  leaders  of  the  Sudeten  Germans  that 
Henlein  wanted  to  give  in  and  was  showing  himself 
too  weak.  The  Fiihrer  was  in  a  rage,  and  he  did 
not  conceal  it  from  his  underling. 

For  more  than  an  hour  he  talked  to  Henlein,  who 
stood  there  before  him.  His  words  became  more 
and  more  furious  and  insulting.  He  banged  with 
his  right  hand  on  the  top  of  the  table  to  give  further 
emphasis  to  his  utterances.  Henlein  was  barely  able 
to  get  out  a  word  or  two  of  the  speech  which  he  had 
prepared  beforehand.  Hitler,  well  aware  of  all  that 
his  henchman  wanted  to  say,  would  not  allow  him 
to  say  it.  What  he  himself  wanted  was  to  pursue 
the  struggle  to  a  definite  decision,  no  matter  at  what 
cost — even  at  the  cost  of  war.  But  it  would  never 
come  to  that,  he  was  convinced  of  it.  What  nation 
in  Europe  would  let  loose  a  war  for  the  sake  of 
Czechoslovakia?  So  if  Henlein  would  not  carry 
out  his  instructions,  there  were  others  who  were 
quite  ready  to  do  so.  As  for  himself,  he  had  no 
time  for  weaklings  and  boobies. 

On  that  same  day  some  leading  members  of  the 
Sudeten  German  Party  met  at  the  Party  headquarters 
in  Prague    to    await    the   Berchtesgaden  decision. 


28         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

They  were  Frank,  Kundt,  Sebekowsky  and  Ullrich. 
Would  Henlein's  telephone  message  bid  them 
prepare  for  a  settlement  on  peaceful  lines,  or  must 
there  be  bloodshed  ?  They  waited  in  vain.  Henlein 
had  been  bidden  to  spend  the  night  at  Berchtesgaden, 
and  to  fetch  the  Fiihrer's  orders  next  morning. 

Next  forenoon,  the  2nd  September,  and  a  cold, 
wet  day,  Henlein  was  again  shown  into  the  presence 
of  Hitler  to  receive  his  instructions.  This  time  the 
Fiihrer  was  not  alone :  Marshal  Goering ;  Hess,  the 
Fiihrer's  representative ;  and  Goebbels,  the  Minister 
of  Propaganda,  were  all  with  him.  Some  time 
afterwards  the  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  von 
Ribbentrop,  arrived  also.  It  was  the  latter  who 
had  given  Hitler  the  most  valuable  advice  in  the 
whole  campaign:  He  was  not  to  bother  about 
England,  for  England  would  never  fight. 

"  Keep  on  fighting,  come  what  may,"  were 
Hitler's  orders,  and  he  then  proceeded  to  give 
Henlein — by  this  time  so  overwrought  that  he  had 
difficulty  in  grasping  them — his  future  plans  of 
campaign.  These  were:  to  stiffen  the  demands  of 
the  Sudeten  Germans  sufficiently  to  make  them 
inacceptable  to  the  Prague  Government;  provoca- 
tion of  incidents  in  the  Sudeten  area,  which  might 
possibly  be  worked  up  into  an  armed  revolt,  in 
which  Germany  would  have  an  excuse  for  inter- 
vening if  need  be. 

As  the  wretched  Henlein  was  leaving  Hitler's 
study,  Goering  gave  him  one  small  word  of  cheer : 

"  Don't  be  alarmed,  Henlein,  there  won't  be  any 
war.    The  Fuhrer  always  knows  what  he  is   up 


THE  BIG   FOUR  29 


The  Sudeten  Germans 


Towards  evening  of  that  same  day  Henlein 
motored  back  to  Czechoslovakia.  He  was  received 
in  his  native  town  with  great  rejoicings,  pelted  with 
flowers  and  everywhere  acclaimed.  But  he  did  not 
look  particularly  happy.  He  was  afraid  of  what  lay 
ahead,  afraid  that  his  own  role  would  presently  be 
played  out;  for  Hitler  had  the  whole  affair  in  his 
own  firm  grasp. 

The  Party  leaders  held  a  conference  as  soon  as 
Henlein  arrived.  Two  of  the  members  had  that 
same  day  been  received  by  President  Benes,  who 
had  spoken  to  them  in  the  clear,  persuasive  manner 
so  characteristic  of  him:  coolly,  calmly  and  dis- 
passionately. He  had  pointed  out  all  the  advan- 
tages which  the  Sudeten  Germans  would  reap  from 
an  acceptance  of  the  Czechoslovak  offer.  The  two 
deputies  listened  politely.  They  could  not  negotiate 
until  Henlein  returned  from  Berchtesgaden. 

But  now  that  they  sat  together  with  Henlein  in 
the  room  where  he  worked,  the  two  radical  deputy- 
leaders  recovered  their  enthusiasm.  Late  in  the 
night  a  message  was  dispatched  to  Prague,  that  the 
Sudeten  German  Party  were  unable  to  accept  the 
offer  of  the  Prague  Government,  though  they  were 
willing  to  continue  the  discussions. 

After  Henlein's  interview  at  Berchtesgaden,  the 
Sudeten  German  question  assumed  dramatic  forms : 
negotiations  were  shortly  to  give  place  to  deeds. 

The  great  majority  of  the  Sudeten  German  popula- 
tion were  not  aware  of  what  was  actually  going  on. 


30         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Up  to  the  last  few  years  they  had  lived  more  or  less 
contentedly,  more  or  less  peaceably  with  their  Czech 
neighbours,  as  they  had  done  during  the  thousand 
years  which  preceded.  Only  when  the  National 
Socialists  seized  power  in  Germany  was  there 
evidence  of  some  internal  disquiet  among  the 
Germans  in  Czechoslovakia.  They  had  always 
been  very  nationalistic,  and  it  was  really  from  the 
German  areas  in  Bohemia  that  National  Sociahsm 
had  sprung  long  before  the  War.  Now  it  held  the 
reins  of  government  in  Germany.  When,  as  a 
measure  of  public  security,  the  Czech  Government 
was  obliged  to  put  down  the  National  Socialist 
Party,  the  Sudeten  German  Party  had  come  into 
existence,  and  adherents  were  soon  flocking  to  it. 
The  Party  reached  the  summit  of  its  power  with  the 
annexation  of  Austria  by  Germany.  It  became 
the  strongest  single  Party  in  the  Czechoslovak 
Parliament.  Still  the  wave  of  German  nationahstic 
fervour  continued  to  grow  in  the  Sudeten  areas. 
Even  so,  however,  it  did  not  occur  to  any  of  the 
3,230,000  Sudeten  Germans  who  made  up  22^ 
per  cent,  of  the  total  Czechoslovak  population  that 
their  country  would  be  annexed  by  Germany. 
Economically  and  geographically  they  belonged  to 
Bohemia,  as  they  had  done  for  the  last  thousand 
years,  ever  since  the  Bohemian  kings  had  called 
them  in  to  till  the  land  and  build  the  towns. 

But  Germany  had  her  plans  all  ready.  "  There 
are  still  ten  milHon  Germans  on  our  borders  who  do 
not  belong  to  the  Reich  ",  had  been  a  favourite 
public  utterance  of  Hitler's.  After  the  Austrian 
'  anschluss '  only  three  milUons  of  these  were  left, 


THE  BIG   FOUR  31 

the  majority  of  them  being  the  Germans  in  the 
mountainous  frontier  territories  known  as  the 
Sudeten  regions. 

The  Sudeten  Germans  hstened  when  their  case 
came  up  for  discussion  in  the  Reich.  They  responded 
eagerly  and  enthusiastically  to  the  calls  which  came 
to  them  from  across  the  German  frontier.  But  they 
did  not  know  that  they  were  simply  mere  pawns 
on  Hitler's  chessboard.  They  were  to  be  the 
infernal  machine  which  was  to  blow  sky-high  the 
fastnesses  of  Czechoslovakia.  The  firm  democratic 
stand  of  the  Republic,  its  loyalty  to  the  Western 
democracies,  its  fortresses,  and  its  good  army  were 
the  greatest  obstacles  along  Germany's  route  to 
South-eastern  Europe.  Without  Czechoslovakia 
Germany  could  not  dominate  that  part  of  the 
Continent.  Therefore  Czechoslovak  resistance  would 
have  to  be  broken,  and  what  device  lent  itself  so 
well  to  this  purpose  as  that  of  exploiting  the  German 
minority  ?  Of  course  when  Hitler  had  started  doing 
this,  he  did  not  immediately  conceive  the  idea  of 
annexing  the  Sudeten  territory.  All  he  wanted  was 
the  widest  possibly  autonomy  for  the  Germans  in 
Czechoslovakia,  with  a  consequent  undermining 
and  weakening  of  the  Republic  from  within.  It  was 
not  until  he  had  noticed  the  undecided  attitude  of  the 
Western  Great  Powers  that  he  carried  his  game  a 
Httle  farther,  and  increased  his  demands  until  they 
reached  their  limits — the  claim  for  an  annexation 
of  the  Sudeten  Germans.  In  this  game  the  Western 
Powers  lent  him  their  support. 


32         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Germany  Plays  at  War 

Three  weeks  before  the  occurrences  which  have 
just  been  described,  Germany  had  suddenly  an- 
nounced great  army  manoeuvres.  Europe  took 
notice  as  more  and  more  men  in  Germany  were 
called  to  the  colours  and  when  it  was  learned  that 
Germany  was  beginning  in  great  haste  to  erect 
gigantic  fortifications  on  her  western  frontier  in  the 
direction  of  France  and  Belgium.  Hundreds  of 
thousands  of  men  were  mobilised  for  labour  on 
these  fortifications.  Motor-cars  and  motor-lorries 
were  seized  for  military  purposes,  and  after  a  few 
weeks  Germany  resembled  one  huge  miUtary  camp. 
No  less  than  750,000  reservists  had  been  called  to 
the  colours,  so  that  by  the  end  of  September  there 
were  close  on  two  million  men  under  arms  in 
Germany. 

The  arms  and  munitions  factories  were  working 
day  and  night  in  unbroken  shifts.  Bombing-planes 
were  made  ready  for  service  every  day,  so  that  finally 
Germany  had  more  war-planes  than  England  and 
France  put  together.  German  chemists  were  pre- 
paring vast  quantities  of  the  most  frightful  poison 
gases  that  the  world  had  ever  seen.  With  this 
tremendous  power  of  hers,  Germany  was  getting  ^ 
ready  to  strike  terror  into  the  hearts  of  all  Europe. 

The  plan  was  quite  clear.  Europe  was  to  be| 
given  a  fright,  the  German  fortifications  were  toj 
prevent  the  French  army  from  rendering  any  realj 
assistance  to  France's  Czech  allies. 

What  were  the  Western  Powers  doing  in  thd 
meantime  ?    They  were  negotiating,  jointly  exertin J 


THE  BIG   FOUR  33 

pressure  upon  Prague  to  agree  to  more  and  more 
concessions,  and,  this  agreement  extorted,  it  was 
each  time  refused  again  by  the  Sudeten  Germans, 
all  according  to  plan. 

Germany  was  playing  at  war,  and  the  Western 
Powers  trembled.  In  the  diplomatic  and  political 
salons  of  Paris  and  London  a  scheme  was  being  got 
ready  whereby  peace  might  be  bargained  for  at  the 
expense  of  Czechoslovakia. 

Externally  there  were  no  signs  of  wavering  as  yet. 
On  the  very  Sunday  which  preceded  the  National 
Sociahst  Congress  at  Nuremberg,  M.  Bonnet, 
Foreign  Minister  of  France,  unveihng  near  Bordeaux 
a  memorial  to  La  Fayette,  the  hero  of  Franco- 
American  liberty,  took  occasion  to  address  a  word 
of  warning  to  Adolf  Hitler.  He  said :  "  France,  at 
all  events,  will  remain  true  to  any  agreements  she 
may  have  entered  into  ".  He  was  referring  to  the 
Pact  of  Assistance  concluded  with  Czechoslovakia 
in  1925,  by  which  France  had  promised  to  hasten 
to  the  aid  of  Czechoslovakia  if  the  latter  were 
attacked. 

On  Monday,  the  5th  September,  the  eagerly 
awaited  Congress  of  the  National  Socialists  opened 
in  Nuremberg.  Amid  the  ringing  of  bells.  Hitler 
drove  in  triumph  through  the  streets  of  the  ancient 
city.  In  his  eyes  was  no  look  of  triumph,  however  : 
they  looked  tired  and  strained,  and  his  whole  face 
was  lined  with  anxiety.  The  German  Dictator 
realised  that  he  was  playing  a  life-or-death  game. 
He  knew  that  he  could  scarcely  begin  a  war  in  which 
England,  France,  Soviet  Russia  and  Czechoslovakia 
would  all  be  against  him.    Germany  was  short  of 


34  THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

reserves ;  he  might  risk  a  war  lasting  for  six  months, 
but  that  was  the  limit.  Shortly  after  the  Congress 
opened  he  had  heard  the  news  that  France  was 
beginning  to  mobilise:  numerous  reservists  and 
technicians  had  been  called  up  the  night  before. 
The  famous  Maginot  Line  was  to  be  ready  in  a  few 
days.  In  Nuremberg,  Paris,  London  and  Prague 
the  tension  was  becoming  unbearable,  and  it  was 
in  the  midst  of  this  tension  that  an  article  in  Eng- 
land's venerable  newspaper  The  Times  burst  like  a 
bomb  upon  the  world. 

The  Times  Causes  a  Sensation 
On  Wednesday,  the  7th  of  September,  The  Times 
had  a  leading  article  which  made  a  tremendous  stir 
throughout  the  world.  This  article  dealt  with  the 
difficulties  of  a  solution  of  the  Sudeten  question 
within  the  confines  of  the  Czechoslovak  State,  and 
went  on  to  say :  "  It  would  be  better  if  Czecho- 
slovakia could  simply  cede  the  Sudeten  German  area 
to  Germany." 

In  Nuremberg,  Paris,  London  and  Prague  the 
article  had  an  overwhelming  effect.  M.  Corbin,  the 
French  ambassador  in  London,  at  once  called  on 
Lord  Halifax,  in  order  to  protest  against  it  in  the 
name  of  the  French  Government.  The  Prime 
Minister  interrupted  his  holiday  and  came  back  to 
London  with  all  possible  speed.  The  Prague 
Government  protested  in  London  and  Paris.  The 
Foreign  Minister  of  the  Reich,  on  the  other  hand, 
went  into  the  Fiihrer's  study  in  Nuremberg  with  a 
smile  on  his  face  to  tell  Hitler  all  about  it.  Hitler 
listened  unmoved,  and  although  knowing  at  once 


THE  BIG  FOUR  35 

what  immense  perspectives  opened  before  him,  he 
never  smiled.  He  smiles  very  seldom  in  any  case 
— only  when  there  are  photographers  about  does  he 
occasionally  summon  up  a  smile. 

In  London  the  Foreign  Office  twice  denied  that 
the  view  contained  in  The  Times  articles  coincided 
with  those  of  the  Government,  and  no  doubt  there 
was  ample  justification  for  this  statement. 

Meanwhile  the  engagement,  voluntarily  entered 
into  by  France  to  assist  Czechoslovakia,  was  still 
in  force ;  England  was  still  aware  that  she  would  be 
bound  to  hasten  to  the  aid  of  France  if  the  latter 
were  involved  in  a  war  with  Germany.  So  some- 
thing would  have  to  be  done  at  once.  England  did 
not  want  a  war  at  all  just  then,  least  of  all  a  war 
against  Germany  and  for  Czechoslovakia,  even  if 
the  future  of  Europe  were  at  stake.  Therefore 
France  must  be  persuaded  that  it  would  be  advisable 
for  her  to  drop  Czechoslovakia. 

Obviously,  this  would  not  be  altogether  easy. 
Of  course,  the  French  Government  contained  a 
strong  group,  headed  by  M.  Bonnet,  who  were 
absolutely  opposed  to  war  and  would  have  been 
prepared  to  drop  Czechoslovakia ;  but  French  public 
opinion  was  at  first  all  in  favour  of  the  Czechs ;  so, 
too,  was  the  French  General  Staff,  while  Daladier, 
the  Prime  Minister,  held  a  position  midway  between 
these  two  groups. 

French  public  opinion,  however,  had  undergone 
a  complete  change  during  the  course  of  events. 
Not  all  that  was  written  in  Paris  during  the  month 
of  September  against  Czechoslovakia,  either  directly 
or  indirectly  can  be  attributed  to  skilful  German 


36    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

propaganda.  A  great  deal  of  it  was  quite  honest 
in  intention.  There  were  reminders  of  the  enormous 
losses  suffered  by  France  in  the  World  War;  there 
was  a  genuine  desire  for  peace.  The  Press  which 
supported  this  section  was  jubilant  when  the  out- 
come of  the  Munich  discussions  became  known. 
Peace  had  been  saved.  But  what  kind  of  peace, 
and  for  how  long  ? 

Herr  Hitler  Storms 

The  prelude  to  the  great  speech  whidi  Hitler  was 
to  deliver  at  Nuremberg  was  extremely  ominous. 

In  Czechoslovakia  negotiations  with  the  Sudeten 
German  Party  had  finally  collapsed.  Urged  by 
France  and  England,  the  Czech  Government  had 
gone  so  far  as  to  agree  to  divide  the  country  into 
cantons  on  the  Swiss  model,  and  to  allow  the 
Sudeten  Germans  complete  autonomy  inside  their 
own  cantons.  The  offer  was  really  magnanimous, 
and  the  Sudeten  German  negotiators  could  find  no 
motive  for  refusal.  Then,  as  if  by  chance,  in 
the  large  Czechoslovak  manufacturing  town  of 
Moravska  Ostrava,  there  were  violent  demonstra- 
tions among  the  Sudeten  Germans,  who  now  for  the 
first  time  protested  against  the  imprisonment  of 
some  of  their  number  who  had  been  arrested  a 
week  previously  for  disorderly  behaviour.  The 
trick  proved  useful;  there  were  clashes  with  the 
police;  the  Sudeten  German  leaders  protested  to 
Lord  Runciman  and  to  the  Czech  Prime  Minister, 
and  in  token  of  their  attitude  broke  off  negotiations. 
Herr  Frank,  a  Sudeten  Member  of  Parliament,  went 
to  Nuremberg  to  report  to  Hitler. 


THE  BIG  FOUR  37 

In  Nuremberg  the  British  Ambassador,  Sir  Nevile 
Henderson,  sought  vainly  for  an  interview  with  Hitler, 
to  utter  a  word  of  warning.  He  did  not  get  past 
Ribbentrop.  "  Your  Excellency  ",  said  the  British 
diplomat,  "  I  have  been  instructed  to  warn  Ger- 
many. If  France  is  involved  in  a  war  with  Ger- 
many, England  could  not  stand  aside." 

But  the  Reich's  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  the 
man  who  once  greeted  the  King  of  England  with 
the  Nazi  salute,  merely  laughed :  "  Surely  you  are 
joking,  your  Excellency ",  he  replied  in  an  easy, 
conversational  tone.  "  I  know  England,  and  I  know 
that  she  will  not  wage  a  war  on  Czechoslovakia's 
account.  Just  leave  us  to  settle  our  accounts  in  the 
East.    We  have  nothing  more  to  seek  in  the  West." 

Sir  Nevile  reported  this  conversation  over  the 
telephone  to  his  chief.  Lord  Halifax,  and  on  its 
way  to  London  the  news  reached  Paris.  Other  news 
came  along  at  the  same  time.  The  Sudeten  Germans 
declared  that  they  would  take  the  law  into  their 
own  hands.  This  was  the  signal  for  open  revolt. 
And  in  a  speech  at  Nuremberg  Adolf  Hitler  said 
threateningly :  "  Those  who  count  on  our  weakness 
will  find  themselves  mistaken  ". 

France's  retort  to  this  was  the  calling  up  of  her 
naval  reservists.  Gamehn,  the  French  Chief  of 
Staff,  sent  for  the  German  mihtary  attache  in  Paris, 
and  gave  him  a  detailed  report  of  all  the  military 
measures  already  taken  by  France — this  by  way  of 
warning  to  Germany. 

The  French  soldiers  did  their  duty,  while  the 
pohticians  endeavoured  to  safeguard  what  they 
called  peace.    There  would  have  been  time  to  bring 


38    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Germany  to  her  senses  if  the  soldiers  had  been 
allowed  to  act,  and  not  the  politicians.  Germany 
would  have  drawn  back  if  confronted  by  the  clear 
determination  of  France,  England  and  Soviet  Russia. 
The  German  General  Staff  had  repeatedly  warned 
Hitler  against  a  war  in  which  half  Europe  would  be 
his  foes.  But  Hitler  was  not  to  be  scared.  He 
counted  on  the  Great  Powers'  fear  of  war,  and  went 
on  playing  his  game. 

On  Saturday,  the  10th  September,  two  days  before 
Hitler's  Nuremberg  speech.  Dr.  Benes,  President  of 
Czechoslovakia,  broadcast  a  speech  in  his  own 
country.  He  expressed  his  belief  in  peace  and 
justice,  calling  upon  the  populace  to  keep  calm: 
"  Citizens,  keep  calm  ",  he  said,  "  the  democratic 
structure  of  the  Republic  will  remain  intact  ". 

A  few  hours  earlier  Goering  had  made  a  speech 
in  Nuremberg — a  violent,  venomous  address — to  the 
soldiers,  in  which  he  described  the  Czechs  as  a 
"  nation  of  pigmies  of  whom  nobody  knows  whence 
they  came  ". 

In  Paris  M.  Daladier  conferred  with  his  Chief  of 
General  Staff  as  to  further  military  measures. 
General  GameHn  exerted  all  his  powers  of  persuasion 
to  convince  M.  Daladier  and  the  French  Government 
of  the  importance  of  Czechoslovakia  in  the  European 
balance  of  power.  In  the  afternoon  Enghsh  Min- 
isters in  London  also  conferred  with  the  miUtary 
men  on  the  General  Staff,  and  here,  too,  Czecho- 
slovakia's importance  was  acknowledged;  but,  at 
the  same  time,  so  was  England's  unpreparedness 
for  war. 

Twenty-four   hours    before   Hitler's    speech,    all 


THE  BIG  FOUR  39 

Europe  was  engaged  in  a  collective  effort  to  scare 
the  German  Dictator.  Edouard  Herriot,  President 
of  the  French  Chamber,  and  possibly  future  President 
of  the  French  Republic,  was  using  all  his  influence 
to  induce  M.  Daladier  to  stand  firm.  Further  con- 
tingents of  men  were  dispatched  to  the  Maginot 
Line.  Journalists  in  London  were  authoritatively 
informed :  "  In  the  event  of  Czechoslovakia  being 
attacked,  and  the  French  joining  forces  with  her, 
England  could  not  stand  aside  ".  In  Paris  on  the 
day  of  Hitler's  speech  on  the  12th  September  a 
meeting  of  the  Cabinet  Council  took  place,  and 
there  was  another  conference  between  General 
Gamelin  and  the  Supreme  Council  of  Defence. 
Switzerland,  Holland  and  Belgium  adopted  measures 
of  precaution. 

Apparently  all  these  measures  were  not  without 
some  effect.  The  speech  which  Hitler  made  to  the 
whole  world  on  Monday  evening  was  outrageous  in 
tone,  but  in  reality  much  more  moderate  in  content 
than  had  been  feared.  The  German  Dictator  con- 
tented himself  with  a  peremptory  challenge  to  the 
Prague  Government  to  get  on  with  its  task  of 
,  coming  to  agreement  with  the  Sudeten  Germans 
"  one  way  or  the  other  "  ("  So  oder  so  "). 

Only  a  few  persons  realised  that  Hitler  was  biding 
his  time  before  boldly  demanding  the  surrender  of 
the  Sudeten  area.  On  Monday  the  12th  September 
Europe  was  not  yet  prepared  to  grant  Hitler  what 
he  wanted.  In  England  and  France  some  show  of 
resistance  was  still  being  put  up,  and  order  still 
prevailed  in  the  Sudeten  territory. 


40         THEY   BETRAYED    CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

The  Sudeten  Germans  go  Crazy 

Hitler's  speech  marked  the  close  of  a  period  of 
comparative  calm  in  Europe.  It  was  the  signal  for 
occurrences  which  in  seventeen  days  were  to  bring 
Europe  to  the  brink  of  war — war  which  then,  cer- 
tainly, could  not  have  been  stopped  once  Germany 
had  let  it  loose.  Nobody  in  Europe  realised  that 
that  day  was  one  of  the  last  on  which  war  could 
have  been  prevented  and  European  order  safe- 
guarded, if  the  Western  Powers  had  shown  them- 
selves strong  enough.  All  that  then  ensued  were 
merely  measures  of  desperation  taken  by  the  states- 
men at  the  prompting  of  fear.  Hitler  had  a  firm 
grip  of  all  the  strings. 

Encouraged  by  Paris,  and  strengthened  by  the 
decision  of  the  French  War  Council  to  proceed  to 
further  military  measures,  the  Prague  Government 
on  12th  September  proclaimed  martial  law  in  those 
Sudeten  districts  in  which  there  had  been  disturb- 
ances just  after  Hitler's  speech.  Eight  Czechs  and 
four  Germans  had  been  killed  in  that  outbreak. 

In  Prague,  Paris  and  London  important  minis- 
terial deliberations  took  place.  The  Prague  Govern- 
ment asked  the  French  Government  through  its 
Minister  in  Paris :  "  Will  France  support  Czecho- 
slovakia if  she  is  attacked  by  Germany?"  and  an 
affirmative  reply  was  given  by  Paris. 

On  Tuesday  afternoon  at  5.30  the  Sudeten  German 
Party  handed  an  ultimatum  to  the  Prague  Govern- 
ment, demanding  an  immediate  suspension  of  martial 
law  in  the  Sudeten  areas.  The  ultimatum  was  to 
expire  in  six  hours. 


THE  BIG   FOUR  41 

Prague  and  Paris  were  in  communication  again, 
and  again  the  French  Government  fortified  Czecho- 
slovakia in  her  resistance.  "  Maintain  order  and 
calm  at  any  price  ",  was  the  advice  given  to  Prague 
by  Paris. 

The  Czechoslovak  Government  stated  that  it  was 
prepared  in  principle  to  negotiate  with  the  Sudeten 
Germans  regarding  the  ultimatum ;  but  no  reply  to 
this  offer  came  from  Henlein's  headquarters  in  Asch. 
The  time-limit  fixed  by  the  Sudeten  German  Party 
was  approaching,  and  nothing  happened.  The 
Prague  Government  extended  the  martial  law  to 
more  districts  in  which  there  had  been  disorders. 

Some  days  later  Henlein  and  other  representatives 
of  the  Sudeten  German  Party  fled  from  Czecho- 
slovakia to  Germany.  For  a  day  or  two  the  Ger- 
man broadcasting  stations  maintained  that  Henlein 
was  still  in  Czechoslovakia,  but  such  was  not  the 
case. 

BeRCHTESGADEN — BEfflND  THE   SCENES 

It  was  the  British  Intelligence  Service  that  was 
immediately  instrumental  in  bringing  about  the  first 
meeting  between  Hitler  and  Chamberlain. 

In  much  the  same  way  as  the  European  demo- 
cracies have  shown  themselves  to  be  no  match  for 
the  Dictators,  so,  too,  the  famous  British  Secret 
Service  fell  a  victim  to  German  bluff.  It  must  be 
admitted,  of  course,  that  this  bluff  was  of  such  an 
outrageous  nature  that  it  was  an  easy  matter  to  fall 
victim  to  it. 

Late  in  the  night  of  Tuesday,  13th  September, 
No.  X,  an  official  of  the   Intelligence   Service  in 

B2 


42         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Germany,  obtained  possession  of  a  piece  of  informa- 
tion which  was  apparently  absolutely  trustworthy. 
The  German  General  Staff — according  to  this — ^had 
met  in  the  evening  in  Munich,  and  resolved,  on 
Hitler's  orders,  to  march  into  Czechoslovakia  on 
Wednesday  at  6  p.m.  To  this  end  the  German 
troops  were  already  massing  along  the  Czech  fron- 
tier. No.  X  collected  some  more  information 
which  confirmed  that  the  German  troops  were 
indeed  on  the  move.  And  now  this  sensational 
item  of  news  was  sent  to  London  in  the  usual  way. 

Late  on  Tuesday  night  the  British  General  Staff 
had  been  advised  by  a  Czech  source  of  the  German 
troop  concentrations.  Similar  information  was  sent 
by  Prague  to  Paris  also,  and  via  Paris  to  London. 
Taken  in  conjunction  with  the  report  of  the  Intelli- 
gence Service,  this  was  all  highly  disturbing. 

Very  early  next  morning  all  these  reports  were 
submitted  to  Mr.  Chamberlain.  Coming  as  they 
did  from  three  sources,  it  would  naturally  not  occur 
to  him  to  doubt  their  accuracy.  One  fact  stood 
out:  unless  someone  intervened  now,  Europe 
would  be  plunged  into  war  within  twelve  hours.  Sir 
John  Simon  and  Lord  Halifax  were  called  into 
consultation  with  the  Prime  Minister. 

At  the  same  time  M.  Daladier  and  M.  Bonnet 
were  closeted  together  in  the  former's  study  in  the 
Rue  St.  Dominique  in  Paris,  and  anxiously  going 
through  the  reports:  Sudeten  German  ultimatum; 
concentration  of  troops  on  the  German-Czecho- 
slovak frontier;  a  situation  charged  with  menace. 
Would  it  come  to  war  that  very  day  ? 

It  may  very  well  have  been  that,  just  at  this 


THE  BIG   FOUR  43 

juncture,  when  the  two  French  statesmen  were 
anxiously  conferring  together,  they  were  interrupted 
by  a  telephone  call  from  No.  10  Downing  Street, 
and  heard  Mr.  Chamberlain  himself  acquainting 
them  with  his  decision  to  send  a  telegram  to  Hitler 
asking  for  an  interview.  That  this  meant  a  breath- 
ing-space, and  was  therefore  warmly  welcomed, 
cannot  be  doubted. 

At  noon  on  Wednesday,  after  a  meeting  of  the 
English  Cabinet,  the  telegram  drawn  up  by  Mr. 
Chamberlain  himself  was  sent  to  the  British  Embassy 
in  Berhn.  Towards  evening  Mr.  Chamberlain  pro- 
cured the  assent  of  the  Leader  of  the  Opposition, 
Major  Attlee.  But  by  that  time  he  was  already  in 
possession  of  Hitler's  favourable  reply.  The  inter- 
view was  to  take  place  on  Thursday  at  Berchtes- 
gaden. 

French  Government  and  General  Staff  circles 
received  the  report  of  the  interview  between  Hitler 
and  Mr.  Chamberlain  with  a  good  deal  of  uneasi- 
ness ;  M.  Daladier  was  besieged  with  warnings,  and 
in  the  afternoon  he  communicated  with  the  British 
Prime  Minister,  and  asked  him  to  accede  to  nothing 
in  Berchtesgaden  which  might  be  in  the  nature  of  a 
dismemberment  of  Czechoslovakia.  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain's reply  was  reassuring. 

Once  more  German  bluff  had  been  successful. 
The  information  which  No.  X  had  received  in 
Berlin  '  from  a  trustworthy  source  '  was  false.  The 
only  point  of  truth  in  it  was  that  concerning  a 
movement  of  troops  on  the  Czech  border.  It  would 
never  have  occurred  to  Hitler  to  march  into  Czecho- 


44         THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Slovakia  in  this  fashion.  His  method,  as  revealed 
in  his  book  '  Mein  Kampf ',  is  first  of  all  to  isolate 
his  victim  diplomatically.  He  had  not  as  yet  suc- 
ceeded in  doing  so  in  the  case  of  Czechoslovakia. 
The  small  Republic  was  by  no  means  isolated,  see- 
ing that  France  was  still  firm  and  Britain  still 
resolved  to  stand  by  France  if  she  went  to  the  aid 
of  the  Czechs.  No,  he  would  have  to  wait  for  a 
better  opportunity. 

It  is  not  known  who  conceived  the  idea  of  giving 
the  British  Intelligence  Service  false  information  of 
such  far-reaching  effect.  But  whoever  he  may  be, 
he  merits  the  highest  distinction  that  present-day 
Germany  has  to  bestow — the  golden  swastika. 

Two  Men  at  a  Table 

On  the  Thursday  morning  when  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain, in  his  seventieth  year,  set  out  on  his  first  trip 
by  air,  the  European  sky  was  far  from  peaceful. 
Martial  law  had  been  extended  to  eighteen  districts 
in  Czechoslovakia;  frontier  affrays  and  shootings 
were  becoming  a  regular  occurrence;  in  Eger,  the 
border  town  between  Germany  and  Czechoslovakia, 
two  hotels,  in  which  adherents  of  the  Sudeten  German 
Party  had  barricaded  themselves,  were  fired  upon; 
in  the  Czech  frontier  village  of  Schwaderbach  forty 
Czech  police  and  six  customs  officials  were  dragged 
on  to  German  soil  by  an  armed  band;  at  Weipert, 
another  village  on  the  frontier,  some  German  S.A. 
men  crossed  the  frontier  and  carried  a  man  and 
woman  off"  to  Germany. 

And  late  at  night  the  leader  of  the  Sudeten  German 
Party — Henlein — had  issued  a  proclamation  stating 


THE  BIG  FOUR  45 

in  the  name  of  the  Sudeten  Germans  that  the  German 
population  in  Czechoslovakia  demanded  incorpora- 
tion with  Germany. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  knew  nothing  of  this  proclama- 
tion as  he  alighted  from  his  aeroplane  at  the  Munich 
flying-ground. 

At  Berchtesgaden,  as  he  was  slowly  ascending 
the  steep  steps  leading  to  Hitler's  famous  terrace, 
Hitler  came  a  few  paces  to  meet  him.  The  Fuhrer 
was  wearing  the  uniform  of  the  Germany  army, 
with  the  iron  cross,  his  only  war-decoration,  pinned 
on  his  breast.  His  face  looked  tired  and  his  eyes 
were  red-rimmed.  It  was  easy  to  see  that  he  had 
been  suffering  from  lack  of  sleep.  Report  has  it 
that  Hitler  gets  scarcely  an  hour's  sleep  at  night. 

He  now  led  his  guest  into  the  study.  There  the 
two  men  were  alone,  except  for  the  interpreter,  an 
official  of  the  German  Foreign  Office,  and  one  who 
was  well  able  to  cope  with  his  difficult  task;  for 
Hitler's  words,  as  ever,  flowed  from  his  lips  in  a 
torrent.  The  talk  lasted  altogether  two  hours,  half 
of  which  time  was  devoted  to  the  general  situation, 
and  the  other  half  to  particular  instances.  Hitler 
did  far  and  away  most  of  the  talking,  Mr.  Cham- 
berlain contenting  himself  with  scribbling  down  a 
few  notes  for  future  reference. 

When  the  two  hours  were  over,  came  the  climax 
of  the  interview.  With  a  "  Please  read  this  ",  Hitler 
handed  to  Mr.  Chamberlain  a  carefully  prepared 
English  translation  of  the  Sudeten  German  pro- 
clamation. The  British  Prime  Minister  read  it  with 
some  uneasiness  ;  simple,  short  and  clear,  the  docu- 
ment required  no  second  reading. 


46  THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Then  Mr.  Chamberlain  said  that  he  had  come  to 
save  the  peace,  and  that  this  proclamation  could 
not  have  been  drawn  up  without  the  knowledge  of 
the  Reich  Government.  He  pointed  out  that  this 
was  not  a  good  beginning  to  their  talks,  and  he 
asked  why  Hitler  had  allowed  him  to  take  this  trip 
if  the  Reich  Government  had  already  come  to  its 
decision. 

Hitler  replied  that  he  had  decided  to  free  the 
Sudeten  Germans  only  when  he  saw  the  impossi- 
biUty  of  an  agreement  between  them  and  the  Prague 
Government,  and  when  he  came  into  possession  of 
the  Sudeten  German  proclamation. 

At  this  stage  Mr.  Chamberlain  might  have  remem- 
bered that  the  Sudeten  Germans  had  wilfully  repudi- 
ated all  Prague's  concessions;  he  might  have 
thought  of  The  Times  article,  which  had  doubtless 
inspired  Hitler's  decision.     Did  he  think  of  it  ? 

Mr.  Chamberlain's  answer  was  that  it  appeared 
that  he  was  wasting  his  time,  but  that  he  did  wish 
to  put  one  question.  This  was :  did  he  want  peace 
or  war  in  Europe  ? 

In  affirming  that  he  had  never  wanted  anything 
but  peace,  Hitler  replied  that  until  the  Sudeten 
Germans  were  satisfied,  there  could  be  no  peace, 
but  that  it  was  in  Mr.  Chamberlain's  hands  to  bring 
the  Czechs  to  reason,  and  that  the  Prague  Govern- 
ment would  do  what  it  was  advised  to  do  by  the 
Fiihrer  and  the  Prime  Minister.  Hitler  asked  for 
a  guarantee  that  the  British  Government  would 
acknowledge  the  right  of  self-determination  for  the 
Sudeten  Germans,  saying  that  he  was  prepared  to 
consider  with  Mr.  Chamberlain  some  method  of 


NO.    10  DOWNING  STREET  47 

accomplishing  this  without  a  war.  If  this  guarantee 
was  not  forthcoming,  he  would  have  to  agree  with 
Mr.  Chamberlain  in  thinking  that  to  continue  the 
negotiations  would  be  futile. 

It  was  not  in  Mr.  Chamberlain's  power  to  give 
such  an  assurance.  But  he  was  prepared  to  discuss 
the  matter  with  the  members  of  the  British  Govern- 
ment if  Hitler  would  promise  that  nothing  in  the 
meantime  would  be  done  to  the  prejudice  of  Czecho- 
slovakia. 

To  this  Hitler  gave  his  consent,  but  on  one  con- 
dition. That  was,  that  in  the  meantime  nothing 
should  occur  in  Czechoslovakia  which  would  compel 
him  to  hasten  to  the  aid  of  the  Sudeten  Germans. 

With  that  the  talk  came  to  an  end  between  the 
two  men.  Later  they  met  at  the  tea-table,  where 
the  other  members  of  the  party  were  already  sitting : 
von  Ribbentrop,  the  Foreign  Minister;  Sir  Nevile 
Henderson ;  Sir  Horace  Wilson,  the  economic  adviser 
of  Mr.  Chamberlain ;  and  the  German  General  Keitel. 
Hitler's  demand  was  then  discussed  in  detail. 


CHAPTER  II 

NO.   10  DOWNING  STREET 

We  must  now  give  a  short  account  of  events  between 
Mr.  Chamberlain's  departure  from  Berchtesgaden 
on  Thursday,  15th  September,  and  the  decisive 
Conference  between  the  British  and  French  Ministers 
in  London  on  the  Sunday. 
In  Czechoslovakia  the  Sudeten  German  Party  was 


48    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

dissolved  and  warrants  were  issued  against  the 
fugitive  leader,  Henlein,  and  his  colleagues.  Arms 
were  discovered  hidden  in  coffins  at  the  clinic  of 
the  German  University  of  Prague  and  were  con- 
fiscated. Martial  law  was  extended  and  order 
thus  maintained  throughout  the  country.  Nervous- 
ness was  increasing  among  the  Sudeten  inhabitants. 
The  agitators  had  fled  to  Germany,  where  they  were 
said  to  have  been  formed  into  a  Sudeten  German 
Corps.  Peace  now  reigned  in  the  Sudeten  regions 
and  a  short  respite  was  granted.  A  strong  move- 
ment was  afoot  in  favour  of  an  understanding  with 
Prague,  and  certain  moderate  leaders  among  the 
Sudeten  Germans,  particularly  the  leaders  of  the 
CathoHc  section,  were  negotiating  with  the  Govern- 
ment. They  did  not  wish  to  be  transferred  to 
Germany,  still  less  did  they  want  to  become  the 
cause  of  war.  They  had  long  criticised  the  intran- 
sigence of  Henlein  and  his  supporters,  and  wanted 
to  settle  matters  with  the  Prague  Government  on 
the  basis  of  the  substantial  concessions  already 
promised. 

This  news  caused  alarm  in  Germany.  Such  a 
course  had  at  all  costs  to  be  prevented.  Czecho- 
slovakia must  not  be  allowed  a  moment's  peace, 
or  she  might  come  to  terms  with  the  Sudeten  Germans 
and  it  would  be  seen  where  the  truth  really  lay. 

During  the  night  of  Saturday  and  Sunday,  on 
which  day  MM.  Daladier  and  Bonnet  were  to  fly 
to  London  at  the  invitation  of  the  British  Govern- 
ment, an  armed  attack  was  made  from  Germany 
against  the  customs  house  at  Eger.  Innocent  members 
of  the  Czech  minority  in  Germany  were  imprisoned. 

At  this  point  MussoUni,  from  whom  nothing  up 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  49 

to  then  had  been  heard,  thought  it  time  to  take  a 
hand.  For  the  moment,  however,  he  was  too  late. 
Speaking  at  Trieste,  he  urged  a  plebiscite  in  the 
Sudeten  areas,  obviously  unaware  that  Hitler  was 
merely  laughing  at  his  ally's  zeal — if  he  was  still 
in  the  mood  for  laughter.  Hitler's  demands  went 
much  further  than  that:  he  wanted  the  Sudeten 
areas  without  a  plebiscite. 

When  the  negotiations  between  the  British  and 
French  statesmen  began  at  No.  10  Downing  Street 
early  on  Sunday  morning,  Czechoslovakia  had  not 
yet  abandoned  hope.  The  people  still  did  not  know, 
though  President  Benes  and  the  Government  had 
already  been  told  by  Paris  and  London,  that  Hitler 
was  demanding  from  the  Czechs  all  districts  in 
which  there  were  more  than  50  per  cent.  Sudeten 
Germans.  This  without  a  plebiscite  and  as  soon 
as  possible. 

During  the  days  between  Thursday  and  Sunday 
President  Benes  had  exerted  with  the  Western 
Powers  the  whole  of  his  not  inconsiderable  influence. 
The  Czechoslovak  Ministers  in  London  and  Paris 
had  done  the  same.  On  Sunday  morning,  when 
the  discussions  in  London  began,  it  was  still  believed 
in  Prague  that  France  would  not  give  way. 

M.  Daladier  himself,  when  he  entered  the  aeroplane 
at  Le  Bourget,  did  not  know  whether  he  would 
yield.  During  the  previous  two  days  he  had  been 
swayed  by  the  influence  of  various  personal  and 
political  friends.  There  was  no  lack  of  powerful 
opinion  in  favour  of  supporting  Czechoslovakia 
firmly  against  Germany.  At  the  same  time  there 
was.  much  influence  in  the  opposite  direction. 
Above  all,  the  Foreign  Minister,  M.  Bonnet,  was 


50         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

in  favour  of  giving  way,  if  Germany  offered  certain 
guarantees.  And  he  had  the  majority  of  the  French 
Cabinet  behind  him.  The  Prime  Minister  alone 
was  still  undecided. 

The  discussions  between  the  French  and  British 
Ministers  in  London  lasted  the  whole  of  Sunday 
and,  after  a  long  debate,  ended  in  an  undertaking 
by  MM.  Daladier  and  Bonnet  to  recommend  the 
French  Cabinet  to  accept  a  decision  by  which 
Czechoslovakia  should  hand  over  to  Germany  all 
districts  where  there  were  more  than  50  per  cent. 
Sudeten  Germans.  Those  areas  with  a  smaller 
percentage  of  Germans  should  receive  extensive 
rights  of  self-government.  The  territory  to  be  handed 
over  would  be  fixed  by  an  international  commission, 
and  only  then  be  occupied  by  the  German  Army. 
The  population  of  the  ceded  areas  would  of  course 
be  granted  all  rights,  including  that  of  emigrating 
and  carrying  its  personal  property  with  it.  More- 
over, before  Czechoslovakia  ceded  the  areas  in 
question.  Great  Britain,  France  and  Germany  would 
provide  a  joint  guarantee.  M.  Daladier  had  had 
to  fight  hard  for  the  British  guarantee,  which  Great 
Britain  was  unwilling  to  give.  She  agreed,  however, 
at  last,  and,  after  mutual  congratulations,  the  French 
Ministers  left  London  in  the  morning  of  Monday, 
19th  September. 

Prague  Receives  an  Ultimatum — from  her 
Allies 

For  seventy-two  hours  the  President  of  Czecho- 
slovakia and  the  members  of  his  Government  had 
had  scarcely  any  sleep.  The  terms  communicated  by 
the  two  Western  democracies  to  the  small  democratic 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  51 

State  in  Central  Europe  were  harder  than  those 
imposed  upon  a  defeated  foe  after  a  war. 

Within  the  shortest  possible  time  the  Czecho- 
slovak Government  was  to  make  up  its  mind  to 
cede  large,  wealthy  and  important  territories,  to 
surrender  factories,  coal-mines,  power-stations,  iron, 
porcelain  and  radium,  and  to  deliver  over  the  natural 
mountain  frontiers  of  the  State  because  its  friends  in 
the  West  desired  it. 

When,  towards  evening,  the  first  reports  reached 
Prague  from  London  concerning  the  progress  of 
the  British  and  French  discussions,  a  Cabinet 
meeting  was  summoned,  over  which  President 
Benes  presided.  Discussion  turned  upon  what  was 
to  be  done  if  France  left  Czechoslovakia  in  the  lurch. 
Deepest  pessimism  prevailed,  but  no  one  believed 
that  France,  in  whom  so  much  faith  had  been  placed, 
could  sacrifice  her  friend  and  ally  to  the  enemy  at 
this  most  critical  hour. 

Further  reports  arriving  from  London  during  the 
meeting  foreshadowed  the  worst. 

Towards  three  in  the  morning  the  French  Minister 
in  Prague  asked  for  an  audience  with  the  President. 
Their  conversation  lasted  a  full  forty  minutes,  and 
when  Dr.  Benes  returned  to  the  waiting  members 
of  the  Cabinet,  they  read  their  fate  in  his  look  of 
distress. 

The  Prime  Minister  asked  if  the  reports  were 
true.    Benes  nodded.    The  Ministers  then  departed. 

At  10  a.m.  on  Monday  the  Czechoslovak  Foreign 
Minister,  Dr.  Krofta,  invited  the  French  Minister 
in  Prague  to  visit  him  at  the  Foreign  Office.  Dr. 
Krofta,  like  other  members  of  the  Czech  Govern- 
ment, had  had  very  little  sleep  of  late.    He  was 


52         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

tired,  but  pulled  himself  together  when  the  French 
Minister  arrived.  The  latter  told  him  that  he  had 
nothing  favourable  to  report,  and  that  the  Ministers 
in  London  had  agreed  on  matters  of  principle.  The 
Foreign  Minister  nodded  and  said  nothing.  The 
French  Minister  added  that  the  Cabinet  was  meeting 
in  Paris  at  that  moment,  and  from  what  he  had 
heard,  he  did  not  doubt  that  they  would  accept  the 
arrangement  proposed.  M.  de  la  Croix  then  took 
his  leave. 

The  Foreign  Minister  seized  the  telephone  and 
asked  for  Paris.  There  was  still  some  faint  hope 
of  a  Cabinet  crisis  in  France.  Surely  France  could 
not  betray  her  ally  and  abandon  her  at  the  critical 
moment?  The  call  came  through.  No,  there  was 
no  likelihood  of  a  Cabinet  crisis ;  individual  Ministers 
might  resign,  but  not  the  whole  Cabinet.  More- 
over, the  whole  of  public  opinion  was  against  a 
strong  line,  fearing  that  Hider  might  carry  out  his 
threat  of  war.  Public  opinion  was  bewildered.  All 
talk  was  of  the  necessity  of  peace  at  any  price. 
The  Czechoslovak  Legation  in  Paris  could  report 
nothing  which  would  justify  optimism. 

The  meeting  of  the  Paris  Cabinet,  presided  over 
by  M.  Lebrun,  ended  at  midday.  M.  Daladier 
reported  on  the  London  discussion.  This  was 
followed  by  a  debate,  in  which  a  number  of  Ministers 
at  first  refused  to  join.  When  M.  Paul  Reynaud, 
Minister  of  Justice,  pointed  out  that  France  would 
be  breaking  her  treaty  obligations,  the  Prime 
Minister  denied  that  this  was  the  case,  and  said 
that  they  were  merely  recommending  to  Prague 
the  resolutions  adopted  in  London.  When  asked 
whether,   if  Prague  refused,   France  would   insist 


NO.    10  DOWNING  STREET  53 

Upon  Czech  acceptance,  M.  Daladier  replied  that 
in  that  case  the  Cabinet  would  meet  again  to  decide 
on  its  further  course.  At  the  end  of  the  meeting 
the  Foreign  Minister  was  instructed  to  transmit 
the  results  to  the  French  Minister  at  Prague. 

The  scene  now  changed  to  the  Castle  at  Prague 
at  5  p.m.  The  British  and  French  Ministers  called 
upon  President  Benes.  What  they  had  to  tell  him 
was  no  news,  for  he  had  known  for  hours  that  he 
had  nothing  better  to  expect.  When  the  Ministers 
handed  him  the  British  and  French  Note,  he  thanked 
them,  saying  that  he  would  submit  the  matter  to 
the  Czechoslovak  Government.  The  British  Minis- 
ter reminded  the  President  that  time  was  short,  and 
Dr.  Benes,  as  he  shook  hands  with  them,  promised 
to  bear  that  fact  in  mind. 

In  Paris,  at  6  p.m.,  the  French  Foreign  Minister 
telephoned  to  Dr.  Osusky,  the  Czechoslovak  Minis- 
ter, saying  that  he  would  Uke  to  communicate  to 
him  the  London  decisions.  These  Dr.  Osusk;^ 
already  knew.  When  told  that  there  was  not  much 
chance  of  any  negotiations,  he  asked  whether  there 
was  any  purpose  in  his  visiting  M.  Bonnet,  but,  as 
the  French  Foreign  Minister  was  insistent.  Dr. 
Osusky  left  on  what  must  have  been  the  bitterest 
mission  in  his  life. 

Journalists  waited  impatiently  for  him  in  the 
lobbies  of  the  Foreign  Ministry  at  the  Quai  d'Orsay. 
The  conversation  lasted  only  about  twenty  minutes. 
Dr.  Osusky  observed  diplomatic  correctness  as 
long  as  he  was  with  the  Minister,  but,  on  leaving 
the  room,  dropped  further  pretence. 

"  A  country  has  been  condemned  without  being 
heard ",   he   said   to   the   surrounding  journaUsts. 


54  THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

And  it  was  true;   his  country  was  condemned.    Its 
friends  and  allies  had  delivered  an  ultimatum  to  it. 

Hitler  Ponders 

Meanwhile  Adolf  Hitler  was  locked  in  his  study 
at  Berchtesgaden  and  refused  to  see  anyone.  His 
henchmen  knew  what  this  meant,  for  this  was 
Hitler's  way  when  he  had  to  make  an  important 
decision.    What  would  it  be  this  time? 

The  world  would  soon  know,  for  on  Thursday 
there  was  to  be  a  second  meeting  between  Hitler 
and  Mr.  Chamberlain  at  Godesberg,  an  attractive 
little  town  on  the  Rhine. 

Hitler  interrupted  his  meditations  for  one  short 
space  on  the  Tuesday  morning,  when  he  received 
the  Hungarian  Foreign  Minister,  de  Kanya,  and 
the  Polish  Minister  in  Berlin,  M.  Lipski,  who  at  his 
request  had  hastened  to  Berchtesgaden. 

Hungary  and  Poland,  both  Germany's  friends, 
felt  that  their  moment  had  arrived,  for  they 
guessed  that  Hitler  was  about  to  enforce  territorial 
cessions  by  Czechoslovakia.  Both  countries  would 
be  glad  to  share  in  these.  Poland  laid  claim  to  a 
small  area,  known  as  the  Teschen  district,  inhabited 
by  100,000  Poles,  which  had  been  allotted  to  Czecho- 
slovakia in  1920  after  a  local  plebiscite.  Hungary 
wanted  part  of  Slovakia,  where  Hved  some  700,000 
Hungarians.  The  district  had  been  aL 
Czechoslovakia  by  the  Treaty  of  Versailles,  in  order 
that  the  new  State  might  have  access  to  the  Danube, 
the  most  important  river  in  Central  Europe. 

The  representatives  of  the  two  States  now  gave 
respectful  ear  to  Hitler's  word. 

Hitler    was    calculating    that,    since    the    Great 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  55 

Powers  had  accepted  his  first  plan  so  easily,  he  would 
now  make  much  more  sweeping  demands,  which 
they  would  also  have  to  accept. 

The  details  of  the  plan  were  discussed  shortly, 
and  on  the  same  day  the  diplomatic  representatives 
of  Poland  and  Hungary  notified  to  all  the  capitals 
of  Europe  their  claims  to  parts  of  Czechoslovakia. 

This  was  another  master-stroke  by  Hitler.  For 
years  Hungarian  claims  to  territorial  revision  had 
been  sponsored  by  Signor  Mussolini,  but  now  Hitler 
secured  the  friendship  of  Hungary,  which  he  urgently 
needed  for  the  pursuit  of  his  aims  in  Central  Europe. 

With  the  Abyssinian  adventure  and  the  increase 
in  Germany's  strength,  Mussolini's  star  in  Central 
Europe  was  on  the  wane.  In  spite  of  her  friendship 
with  Italy,  Germany  had  already  seized  Austria, 
Mussolini's  second  protege  in  Europe.  And  now 
she  was  performing  immensely  valuable  service  for 
Hungary.  She  could  thus  feel  sure  of  Hungarian 
loyalty,  and  Hungary  would  no  longer  be  an  obstacle 
to  Germany's  progress  towards  the  oil-fields  of 
Rumania  and  the  wheat-fields  of  the  Ukraine. 

Mussolini  watched  these  developments  with  sus- 
picion. He  travelled  from  one  North  Italian  town 
to  another,  from  Trieste  to  Udine,  from  Udine  to 
Verona,  from  Verona  to  Vicenza,  everywhere  mak- 
ing speeches  to  which  nobody  in  Europe  paid  any 
attention.  o{ He  was  furious,  but  there  was  nothing 
he  could  do.  For  the  moment  he  had  to  look  on 
helpless,  while  Hitler  arranged  things  in  Central 
Europe.  Mussolini  was  fettered  to  the  Rome- 
Berlin  axis. 


56         THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

M.  Bonnet  Takes  the  Law  into  his  own 
Hands 

The  Czechoslovak  Government  was  maintaining 
order  in  the  Sudeten  districts  and  was  continuing 
to  negotiate.  It  negotiated  throughout  Tuesday, 
until  six  in  the  afternoon.  The  decision  was  difficult, 
but  it  had  to  be  taken,  and  time  pressed.  The 
Ministers  of  Great  Britain  and  France  had  already 
made  two  demarches  to  the  President.  London  and 
Paris  were  impatient.  Czechoslovakia  must  not  be 
too  long  committing  suicide,  for  the  sake  of  European 
peace. 

In  London  and  Paris  demonstrations  were  being 
held  in  favour  of  Czechoslovakia.  In  London 
crowds  paraded  the  streets,  in  Paris  delegations 
waited  upon  the  Czech  Minister. 

And  in  Prague  discussion  still  went  on.  It  was 
not  until  evening  that  they  concluded  and  an  official 
note  was  sent  to  London  and  Paris.  It  accepted 
the  arrangement  in  principle,  but  asked  that  an  inter- 
national conference,  attended  by  Czechoslovakia, 
should  decide  in  the  matter,  and  that  the  existence 
of  the  Republic  should  be  duly  safeguarded. 

Within  an  hour  Paris  and  London  replied  that 
this  was  not  enough,  and  asked  for  a  further  decision. 

Late  that  night  the  Czechoslovak  Cabinet  met 
once  more.  This  time  the  proposal  by  the  Czech 
Minister  in  Paris  was  accepted,  and  Paris  and 
London  were  told  that  Czechoslovakia  was  willing 
to  submit  the  case  to  a  court  of  arbitration.  This 
court  had  been  agreed  upon  between  Germany  and 
Czechoslovakia  in  a  Treaty  concluded  in  1925. 

Obviously,  the  main  concern  of  the  Czechoslovak 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  57 

Government  was  to  gain  time.  If  only  there  were 
a  respite  for  a  few  days,  all  German  democrats  and 
all  Sudeten  Germans  who  did  not  wish  to  join  the 
Reich  could  be  mobiUsed  and  show  the  world 
that,  if  not  a  majority,  at  any  rate  a  very  large 
number  of  Sudeten  Germans  did  not  want  to  be 
united  with  Germany.  If  only  there  were  a  respite 
for  a  few  days,  things  might  change  in  Paris.  If 
only  there  were  more  time ! 

At  11.30  p.m.  the  French  Minister  in  Prague 
learnt  from  his  British  colleague  that  London  had 
sent  him  instructions  to  make  a  fresh  demarche  to 
the  Prague  Government,  at  once  and  in  strong  terms. 

At  11.40  the  telephone  rang  in  the  office  of  the 
French  Minister.  M.  Bonnet  himself  was  on  the 
line.  He  had  just  been  talking  with  London  and 
had  heard  of  this  new  demarche.  He  now  instructed 
his  Minister  in  Prague  to  act  jointly  with  his  British 
colleague,  and  he  pointed  out  that  France,  too, 
insisted  upon  acceptance  of  the  ultimatum. 

The  French  Foreign  Minister  had  apparently 
forgotten  that  the  Paris  Cabinet  had  decided  on  the 
previous  day  to  meet  again,  should  Czechoslovakia 
refuse  the  London  proposals.  It  had  never  been 
said  that  Paris  would  compel  the  Prague  Govern- 
ment to  accept.  If  the  Prague  Government  had 
refused,  and  had  thereupon  been  attacked  by 
Germany,  France  would  have  had  to  come  to  her 
assistance. 

But  M.  Bonnet  had  already  once  declared  that, 
as  long  as  he  was  in  the  Government,  there  should 
be  no  war.  Even  without  a  Cabinet  decision,  the 
Prague  Government  should  still  be  forced,  by  Paris 
also,  to  accept  the  conditions.    Thus  French  foreign 


58  THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

policy  was  directed  from  London,  and  what  London 
decided,  Paris  approved.  The  Prague  Government 
would  now  accept  and  the  French  Foreign  Minister 
would  be  justified  by  success. 

At  midnight  the  French  and  British  Ministers 
asked  President  Benes  for  an  audience.  The 
President  could  not  receive  them  at  once,  for  the 
Cabinet  was  still  sitting.  Even  now  it  was  believed 
that  France  would  support  Czechoslovakia  if  things 
came  to  the  worst. 

A  Terrible  Night  and  a  Sombre  Day 

Through  the  silent  streets  of  the  old  city  of  Prague 
two  cars  dashed  up  to  the  Castle,  the  residence  of 
the  President  of  Czechoslovakia.  It  was  2  a.m. 
on  Wednesday,  21st  September. 

A  few  minutes  before,  the  French  and  British 
Ministers  had  been  informed  by  telephone  that 
President  Benes  would  receive  them  in  a  few  moments. 

At  exactly  2.15  a.m.  the  two  Ministers  were  shown 
into  the  President's  study.  Dr.  Benes  rose  from  his 
desk  and,  advancing  to  meet  the  men  who  had 
brought  him  so  much  bad  news  in  the  past  two 
days,  shook  them  by  the  hand. 

M.  de  la  Croix,  the  French  Minister,  was  a  friend 
of  the  Czechs  and  hated  his  duty,  but  he  had  to 
obey  orders.  Mr.  Newton,  the  British  Minister,  was 
showing  a  more  detached  attitude  towards  the 
struggle  of  a  small  people  for  its  very  existence. 
He  was  not  very  fond  of  the  Czechs. 

Mr.  Newton  spoke  first.  He  said  that  he  had 
been  instructed  by  his  Government  to  say  that  the 
Czech  counter-proposals  were  unsatisfactory.  His 
Majesty's  Government  insisted  upon  the  immediate 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  59 

acceptance  of  the  proposals  made  jointly  with  the 
French  Government.  Otherwise  the  Czechoslovak 
Government  must  take  all  the  consequences. 

M.  de  la  Croix  then  said  that  the  French  Govern- 
ment was  of  one  mind  with  the  Government  of 
Great  Britain  and  recommended  the  Czechoslovak 
Government  to  accept  the  London  proposals,  and 
declared  that  Czechoslovakia,  should  she  decide 
otherwise,  could  not  rely  upon  French  help. 

There  was  a  silence.  The  clock  of  St.  Vitus' 
Church  near  by  struck  half-past  two. 

President  Benes  then  spoke.  He  seemed  to  have 
thrown  off  his  fatigue,  and  with  his  right  hand,  in 
which  he  held  his  glasses,  he  emphasised  his  words. 

The  result  of  the  interview  at  Berchtesgaden 
between  the  German  Chancellor  and  the  Hungarian 
Foreign  Minister  and  Polish  Ambassador  had  been 
made  known  to  him,  he  said,  a  few  hours  earlier.  It 
had  there  been  decided  that  these  three  countries 
should  co-operate  in  dividing  up  Czechoslovakia  be- 
tween themselves  or  in  making  her  existence  impos- 
sible. Here  was  further  proof  that  Germany's  main 
concern  was  not  to  bring  the  Sudeten  Germans  within 
the  Reich.  Germany  wanted  to  destroy  Czecho- 
slovakia, because  it  was  an  obstacle  in  her  eastward 
path.  Once  Czechoslovakia  ceased  to  exist,  or  if 
her  resistance  was  crippled,  there  would  be  nobody 
to  oppose  Germany.  In  a  short  time  she  would  be 
on  the  shores  of  the  Black  Sea  and  threatening 
British  influence  in  Asia  Minor.  It  had  to  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  question  of  Czechoslovakia 
was  a  European  question,  a  world  question  even. 
If  the  Western  Powers  now  yielded  to  Germany 
and   allowed   her   to    destroy    Czechoslovakia,    it 


60    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

would  be  the  first  step  towards  German  domination 
over  Europe.  Surely  it  could  not  be  Great  Britain's 
purpose  to  allow  this? 

President  Benes  had  finished.  He  is  not  a  good 
speaker.  His  words  are  dry,  and  he  lacks  fire; 
he  aims  at  convincing  by  force  of  argument  rather 
than  by  persuasive  tones.  On  this  occasion,  how- 
ever, all  his  arguments  were  in  vain. 

The  British  Minister  rephed  courteously,  but 
drily,  that  the  British  Government  had  taken  note 
of  the  conversations  between  Hitler,  de  Kanya  and 
Lipski,  and  he  felt  justified  in  assuming  that  his  Gov- 
ernment were  aware  of  President  Benes's  views. 

It  was  a  diplomatic  refusal. 

President  Benes  then  asked  how  long  Czecho- 
slovakia would  be  given  to  answer  the  Note.  Until 
that  same  afternoon,  he  was  told.  The  President 
rose,  and  the  two  Ministers  followed  suit.  The 
French  Minister  expressed  the  hope  that  the  Czecho- 
slovak Government  would  accept  the  terms.  If 
they  did  not,  he  said,  it  would  be  simply  suicide. 

The  President  replied :  "  We  shall  do  what  the 
Western  Powers  believe  to  be  in  the  interests  of 
European  peace  ". 


Europe  slept.  Only  on  the  borders  between 
Czechoslovakia  and  Germany  small  detachments 
of  Czechoslovak  police  still  kept  watch.  There 
were  not  many  soldiers  in  the  frontier  districts, 
for  Czechoslovakia  was  afraid  that  this  would  be 
regarded  by  Germany  as  provocation.  In  con- 
sequence, isolated  Czechoslovak  sentry-posts  were 
continually   exposed  to  attack  by  armed  Sudeten 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  61 

Germans,  who  came  over  from  Germany  and  escaped 
back  again. 

Europe  slept.  Only  at  the  Castle  in  Prague  the 
responsible  leaders  of  Czechoslovakia  still  conferred 
on  the  fate  of  their  country.  Some  were  in  favour 
of  a  flat  refusal  by  Czechoslovakia  and  a  fight  to 
the  last  man.  But  reason  finally  prevailed.  A 
resolution  was  adopted  in  the  early  hours  of  the 
morning,  and  was  communicated  to  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  political  parties,  who  proceeded  to 
negotiate  with  the  Government  throughout  the 
morning. 

Quite  early,  however,  the  Ministers  of  the  two 
Western  democracies  were  informed  that  the  answer 
was  an  acceptance. 

The  Foreign  Minister,  Dr.  Krofta,  handed  the 
Czechoslovak  reply  to  the  British  and  French 
Ministers  at  five  in  the  afternoon :  Czechoslovakia, 
under  pressure  from  her  friends,  accepted  Hitler's 
terms  and  was  ready  to  surrender  large  territories 
to  Germany. 

The  news  of  the  Czech  acceptance  and  of  the 
dramatic  events  of  the  night  of  Tuesday- Wednesday 
was  received  in  Western  Europe  with  relief,  but  with 
no  enthusiasm. 

France  felt  ashamed.  It  was  the  first  time  in  her 
history  that  she  had  failed  to  observe  a  treaty  and 
left  a  friend  in  the  lurch.  It  was  an  open  con- 
fession of  weakness  and  a  bad  omen  for  the  future. 

Between  M.  Daladier  and  his  Foreign  Minister 
there  was  a  stormy  scene.  The  Prime  Minister  now 
learnt  for  the  first  time  what  had  happened  during 
the  preceding  night,  and  he  blamed  the  Foreign 
Minister  for  taking  matters  into  his  own  hands  and 


62  THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

compelling  the  Prague  Government  to  accept  the 
terms.  Several  members  of  the  French  Government 
clamoured  for  M.  Bonnet's  resignation,  and 
threatened  to  resign  if  he  did  not.  But  no  resigna- 
tions followed;  the  headlong  course  of  events  had 
dazed  everyone. 

At  Geneva  M.  Litvinoff,  the  Soviet  Foreign 
Minister,  declared  that  Russia  would  come  to  the 
help  of  Czechoslovakia  under  her  treaty,  provided 
France  did  the  same. 

France  felt  ashamed,  but  she  had  no  intention  of 
coming  to  Czechoslovakia's  help.  Even  had  she 
wished  to,  it  was  now  too  late.  The  public  had  been 
told  of  Prague's  acceptance. 

In  London  Winston  Churchill  said :  "  This  is  the 
bankruptcy  of  the  Western  Powers.  Such  a  settle- 
ment cannot  bring  peace.  Not  Czechoslovakia 
alone  is  threatened,  but  the  liberties  of  all  peoples." 

At  Stratford-on-Avon  the  former  Foreign  Minister, 
Mr.  Anthony  Eden,  uttered  words  of  warning  and 
urged  the  Government  to  stand  fast. 

Already  by  Wednesday  morning  dark  rumours 
were  circulating  in  Prague,  but  nothing  definite  was 
known.  It  was  not  till  late  in  the  day  that  the 
Minister  of  Propaganda  announced  on  the  wireless : 
"  We  have  accepted  in  order  to  avoid  bloodshed. 
The  case  is  unique  in  history ;  our  friends  and  allies 
have  imposed  upon  us  terms  which  are  usually 
dictated  to  a  defeated  enemy." 

From  the  loud-speakers  in  the  streets  the  crowd 
heard  the  message  teUing  them  that  their  country 
had  been  deserted  by  all  its  friends  and  aUies  and 
forced  to  accept  hard  terms.    A  cry  of  despair  broke 


NO.    10  DOWNING  STREET  63 

from  all  lips.  Cars  and  trams  came  to  a  standstill 
and  the  streets  filled  with  people  wishing  to  give 
voice  to  their  feelings. 

Exactly  a  year  before,  the  streets  of  Prague  had 
been  filled  with  the  lamentations  of  the  crowd 
which  attended  the  burial  of  Czechoslovakia's 
greatest  citizen,  Thomas  Garrigue  Marasyk,  president 
and  philosopher. 

Now,  a  year  later,  the  people  of  Prague  were  again 
plunged  in  grief  and  despair.  It  was  not  so  much 
that  Czechoslovakia  was  compelled  to  hand  over 
rich  districts  to  Germany,  her  oppressor.  It  was 
rather  grief  at  being  deserted  by  those  whom  she  had 
looked  upon  as  her  friends  and  allies — the  thought 
that  the  small  Czechoslovak  Republic  was  being 
sacrificed  by  the  two  great  Western  democracies. 

War  Knocks  at  the  Door 

"  The  Hitler-Chamberlain  conversations  at  Godes- 
berg  have  broken  down !  Czechoslovakia  is  mobilis- 
ing! In  one  night  France  has  called  up  340,000 
more  men !  " 

Such  were  the  sensational  reports  which  set 
Europe  quaking  on  Friday,  23rd  September.  In  the 
course  of  twice  twenty-four  hours  this  unhappy 
Continent  had  been  plunged  from  expectation  of 
peace  to  the  verge  of  war. 

Tanks,  mechanised  artillery  and  infantry  were 
marching  through  Prague  towards  the  German 
frontier.  Trains  crowded  with  reservists  were  leaving 
the  Paris  Gare  de  TEst  for  the  Maginot  Line. 

Throughout  the  night  of  Friday-Saturday  Prague 
and  Paris  awaited  the  invasion  of  Czechoslovakia  by 
the  German  army  and  the  outbreak  of  a  European  war. 


64    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

The  German  wireless  stations  had  told  their 
listeners  to  keep  their  sets  turned  on,  as  an 
important  announcement  would  be  made.  Mean- 
while the  *  Deutschlandsender  '  played  gramophone 
records.  At  first,  ominous  military  marches.  Then 
hght  music  by  Schubert,  selections  from  Weber  and 
Lortzing,  with  nothing  martial  about  them. 

Was  it  possible  that  music  of  this  sort  could  be 
the  prelude  to  universal  slaughter  ? 

It  was  not.  No  declaration  of  war  followed.  At 
3.10  a.m.  the  following  official  communique  was 
read  over  the  German  wireless : — 

"  The  three-hour  conversation  between  Prime 
Minister  Neville  Chamberlain  and  Chancellor  Adolf 
Hitler  ended  at  half-past  one  this  morning.  When  the 
friendly  conversation  ended  Chancellor  Hitler  handed 
the  British  Prime  Minister  a  memorandum  stating 
Germany's  final  proposals,  which  Mr.  Chamberlain 
will  transmit  to  Prague." 

GODESBERG 

The  Grand  Hotel  Dreesen,  at  Godesberg-on-the- 
Rhine,  where  Mr.  Chamberlain  and  Hitler  were  to  have 
their  second  conversation,  has  historical  associations 
for  Adolf  Hitler.  It  belongs  to  an  old  fellow- 
combatant  and  friend  of  his.  Here  it  was  that 
Hitler,  before  he  became  Chancellor,  built  up  his 
Party  and  made  propaganda  for  it ;  here,  too,  he  often 
came  for  relaxation.  It  was  there  that,  on  30th  June 
1934,  he  learnt  of  the  revolt  plotted  against  him 
by  his  friend  and  fellow-combatant,  August 
Roehm,  and  other  members  of  the  Party.  On  that 
occasion  he  had  flown  at  once  to  Munich  and  shot 
Roehm  with  his  own  hand.  During  the  days  that 
followed,  the  General  in  command  of  the  German 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  65 

army,  his  wife  and  many  hundreds  of  others  met  a 
violent  death  in  the  ensuing  purge. 

It  was  certainly  not  by  accident  that  Hitler  had 
arranged  this  second  conversation  at  the  Hotel 
Dreesen  at  Godesberg.  Like  many  Germans,  he  is 
fond  of  symbols. 

When  the  British  Prime  Minister  landed  at  Cologne 
on  this  Thursday,  22nd  September,  the  scenes  that 
had  attended  his  departure  from  London  were  still 
fresh  in  his  mind. 

"  Stand  by  Czechoslovakia ",  the  crowd  had 
shouted  as  he  left  No.  10  Downing  Street  for  the 
aerodrome.  At  Heston  airport  many  people  had 
waved  Czech  flags  to  show  the  sympathy  of  the 
people  of  Great  Britain  for  a  small  country. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  had  come  to  Godesberg  armed 
with  the  assent  of  the  Czechoslovak  Government  and 
with  a  French  power  of  attorney.  It  was  his  intention 
to  conclude  with  Hitler  all  reasonable  arrangements 
arising  out  of  this  Czechoslovak  acceptance. 

And  yet  he  did  not  feel  too  hopeful.  During 
Wednesday  he  had  received  news  that  Germany  was 
going  to  demand  a  great  deal  more,  and  intended  to 
espouse  the  claims  of  Poland  and  Hungary  against 
Czechoslovakia.  That  had  not  been  foreseen. 
France  and  England  had  certainly  no  wish  to  destroy 
the  whole  Czechoslovak  State. 

Towards  midday,  when  Mr.  Chamberlain  was  still 
on  his  way  from  Cologne  to  Godesberg,  Chancellor 
Hitler  sent  for  his  generals  at  the  Hotel  Dreesen  and 
gave  them  a  lecture: 

On  the  table  lay  a  large  map  of  Czechoslovakia. 
It  was  a  map  prepared  by  the  German  General  Staff, 
and  all  the  fortifications  of  Czechoslovakia  were 


66    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

shown  in  black.  Hitler's  generals  had  already  given 
several  warnings  of  these  fortresses,  saying  that  they 
were  strategically  well  placed  and  that,  if  it  came  to 
war,  their  capture  would  cost  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  lives.  Czechoslovakia  was  a  fortress  and,  before 
it  could  be  taken,  effective  help  would  arrive  from 
the  Western  Powers  and  Soviet  Russia.  The 
generals  repeated  these  warnings,  but  Hitler  cut  them 
short.    These  were  his  orders : 

"  I  want  all  measures  taken  for  an  immediate 
invasion  of  Czechoslovakia.  We  shall  march  in  even 
if  it  means  a  world  war.  I  have  pledged  my  word  to 
the  whole  German  people.  I  am  not  going  to  be 
intimidated  by  Czech  fortresses  or  by  anybody." 

The  meeting  continued  some  twenty  minutes 
longer.  Hitler  issuing  further  instructions  and 
receiving  information  from  his  generals  on  technical 
questions. 

The  Generals  left  in  silence.  Even  the  most  loyal 
of  them  were  filled  with  apprehension.  They  knew 
better  than  anyone  how  long  Germany  could  wage  a 
war  and  who  would  have  to  bear  the  whole  blame  if 
the  war  were  lost. 

Was  there  perhaps  some  truth  in  the  rumours 
current  in  Paris  and  London  that  the  Generals  would 
arrest  Hitler  if  he  ventured  on  war  ? 

But  Hitler  knew  exactly  what  he  was  doing. 
He  knew,  of  course,  that  his  bluff  had  already 
been  so  successful  that  he  could  no  longer  withdraw, 
even  if  he  wished  to.  That,  however,  did  not  worry 
him.  During  these  past  years  Hitler  had  banked 
upon  his  luck — and  upon  a  sound  calculation  of  the 
weaknesses  of  others. 

A  few  minutes  after  the  Generals  had  gone  he  told 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  67 

his  Foreign  Minister  that  he  would  not  sign 
anything  with  Chamberlain  until  he  held  the  Czech 
fortifications.  What  he  might  sign  then,  he  would 
decide  for  himself. 

At  the  Hotel  Petersberg,  high  up  in  the  hills  across 
the  Rhine,  where  Mr.  Chamberlain  and  his  suite  were 
to  stay,  rumours  were  rife :  at  Prague  popular  indigna- 
tion had  overthrown  the  Hodza  Government  and 
replaced  it  by  a  Cabinet  with  General  Syrov^  at  its 
head.  Only  Syrovy  and  one  other  general  repre- 
sented the  army  in  the  new  government;  all  the 
rest  were  civilians.  But  it  augured  ill  for  the 
beginning  of  the  talks.  Around  Downing  Street 
there  had  been  clashes  between  the  crowds  and  the 
police.  Demonstrators  were  carrying  posters 
"  Chamberlain  must  go !  Stand  by  Czecho- 
slovakia." The  leaders  of  the  Sudeten  Germans 
were  beginning  to  occupy  villages  in  the  Sudeten 
regions.  On  orders  from  Prague  the  Czechoslovak 
gendarmerie  were  not  resisting.  The  German  morn- 
ing and  afternoon  papers  demanded  the  removal  of 
Czechoslovakia  from  the  map  of  Europe. 

Mr.  Chamberlain,  as  he  looked  from  the  windows  at 
the  lovely  valley  of  the  Rhine  below,  felt  pessimistic 
about  the  probable  outcome  of  the  conversations. 
Across  the  river  stood  the  Hotel  Dreesen,  draped  in 
flags.    There  Adolf  Hitler  awaited  his  British  guest. 

At  4.35  p.m.  a  car  drove  up  to  the  Hotel  Dreesen 
and,  as  Mr.  Chamberlain  ahghted,  Adolf  Hitler 
appeared  in  the  hotel  doorway. 

This  time  Neville  Chamberlain  had  no  steep  steps 
to  cUmb,  as  at  Berchtesgaden  a  week  earlier.  Only 
five  steps  led  from  the  drive  to  the  lounge  of  the 
hotel,  where  the  talk  was  to  begin. 


68    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Hitler  welcomed  his  guest  and,  after  inquiries 
about  his  journey,  led  him  in.  It  was  tea-time,  and 
von  Ribbentrop,  formerly  German  Ambassador  in 
London,  was  well  versed  in  British  customs.  Mr. 
Chamberlain  sipped  his  tea  with  relish.  Hitler 
drank  with  him,  for,  though  he  touches  no  alcohol, 
he  likes  a  good  cup  of  tea. 

The  conversation  turned  upon  indifferent  matters. 
Hitler  drew  his  guest's  attention  to  the  up-to-date 
furnishing  of  the  hotel  and,  as  proudly  as  if  he  were 
himself  the  owner,  pointed  out  that  the  whole  grounds 
could  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  be  converted  into  a 
covered  winter-garden.  He  even  offered  to  perform 
this  miracle  for  Mr.  Chamberlain,  who,  however, 
smilingly  waved  the  suggestion  aside. 

Then,  a  few  minutes  before  five,  the  two  men 
withdrew.  Once  again  they  were  alone  together. 
The  interpreter  was  the  only  other  person  present. 

This  time  Mr.  Chamberlain  spoke  first.  He  said 
that  he  had  brought  with  him  the  reply  of  the  British 
and  French  Governments  to  Hitler's  proposal  of  the 
previous  Thursday.  They  had,  he  said,  asked  the 
Prague  Government  to  hand  over  to  Germany  areas 
where  there  were  more  than  50  per  cent.  Germans. 
The  Prague  Government  had  agreed.  He  had  come  to 
Godesberg  to  report  this  fact  and  to  communicate 
at  the  same  time  the  British  and  French  proposals 
as  to  how  the  plan  should  be  executed. 

"  I  did  not  expect  ",  Hitler  answered,  "  that  Great 
Britain  and  France  would  recognise  the  right  of 
the  Sudeten  Germans  to  self-determination  ",  and 
there  was  something  Hke  a  smile  on  his  jaded 
face. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  was  taken  aback.    The  .Chan- 


I 


M 


NO.    10  DOWNING   STREET  69 

cellor's  words  rankled,  but  he  kept  his  feelings  to 
himself. 

He  then  outlined  the  plan  which  London  and 
Paris  had  prepared  and  which  had  been  com- 
municated to  Czechoslovakia  before  she  accepted 
the  terms  dictated  by  London. 

It  was,  in  the  circumstances,  a  fair  settlement,  the 
aim  of  which  was  to  allow  unfortunate  Czecho- 
slovakia to  make  the  transfer  of  the  Sudeten  German 
territories  with  the  maximum  of  honour  and  the 
minimum  of  unnecessary  sacrifice.  An  inter- 
national commission  was  to  fix  the  areas  to  be 
ceded  to  Germany.  Until  then  those  areas  were  to 
remain  under  Czechoslovak  control,  and  only  be 
handed  over  when  the  frontiers  were  settled.  Order 
might  in  the  meantime  be  maintained  by  members 
of  the  British  Legion.  The  new  frontiers  would 
naturally  be  drawn  in  such  a  way  as  to  take  into 
account  the  most  essential  economic  requirements 
of  the  country.  If  necessary,  there  should  be  an 
exchange  of  populations.  The  inhabitants  would,  of 
course,  be  allowed  to  take  with  them  all  their  movable 
property.  Finally,  France  and  Great  Britain  offered 
to  guarantee  the  new  Czechoslovak  frontiers.  They 
expected,  of  course,  Mr.  Chamberlain  concluded, 
that  Germany  would  participate  in  this  joint 
guarantee. 

For  a  few  moments  there  was  silence.  Then 
Hitler  jumped  up.  Resting  his  right  hand  on  the 
edge  of  the  table,  and  gesticulating  freely  with  his 
left,  he  spoke,  as  if  addressing  a  big  meeting. 

"  Shortly  before  we  began  our  conversation,  I 
received  news  from  Prague  that  a  military  dictator- 
ship has  been  proclaimed.    They  want  to  threaten 


70         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

me,  you  see,  to  force  my  hand.  This  Bolshevist 
crowd  in  Prague  wants  nothing  less  than  war  and 
to  bring  Soviet  Russia  into  Central  Europe.  At 
the  very  moment  when  you  propose  that  I  should 
guarantee  the  Czech  frontier,  a  miUtary  dictatorship 
is  proclaimed  in  Prague." 

Hitler  had  begun  his  remarks  in  comparatively 
moderate  tones,  but  the  more  he  said,  the  quicker 
his  words  became,  the  louder  his  voice.  Hitler  was 
never  a  diplomat.  Before  becoming  Chancellor, 
he  had  been  a  party  leader,  a  popular  orator.  He 
does  not  therefore  choose  his  words  Hke  a  diplomat. 
It  is  his  habit  to  say  exactly  what  he  thinks. 

Fortunately,  Mr.  Chamberlain  understood  no 
German.  The  tone  of  Hitler's  voice  betrayed  his 
excitement,  but  the  interpreter  was  tactful  enough 
to  reproduce  the  Fuhrer's  words  in  more  moderate 
phraseology. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  pointed  out  that  the  new 
Government  in  Prague  was  not  a  dictatorship,  still 
less  a  military  dictatorship.  There  were  only  two 
generals  in  the  Cabinet.  To  this  the  reply  was  that 
Hitler  refused  to  put  up  with  such  impudence  on  the 
part  of  the  Czechs.  They  had  taken  advantage  of  his 
leniency.  He  had  wanted  to  march  into  Czecho- 
slovakia a  week  ago,  and  only  desisted  to  please 
Mr.  Chamberlain.  Now  his  patience  was  exhausted, 
and  he  would  give  the  order  that  day.  Everything 
was  ready. 

Mr.  Chamberlain,  not  used  to  this  form  of  con- 
versation, began  to  feel  uncomfortable.  A  British 
Prime  Minister  is  not  accustomed  to  discussions 
conducted  on  such  lines  as  these.  Still,  an  EngUsh- 
man  stands  his  ground,  and  Mr.  Chamberlain  in  his 


NO.    10  DOWNING  STREET  71 

turn  raised  his  voice.  Such  orders  were  quite 
unnecessary,  he  said,  for  the  Czechs  had  voluntarily 
abandoned  the  Sudeten  areas. 

The  Czechs  were  a  pack  of  liars,  said  Hitler,  and 
he  didn't  believe  them. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  pointed  out  that  the  British  and 
French  Governments  should  surely  be  good  enough 
guarantors  to  assure  him  that  Czechoslovakia  would 
fulfil  the  obligations  she  had  accepted. 

Hitler  agreed,  but  only  on  other  conditions.  Mr. 
Chamberlain  felt  dismayed,  realising  that  the  reports 
were  true  which  said  that  Germany  would  demand 
much  more,  and  expressed  surprise  that  the  con- 
ditions were  to  be  altered. 

Hitler  refused,  above  all,  to  allow  any  inter- 
national commission  to  decide  what  belonged  to 
him,  saying  that  such  a  commission  would  just  suit 
the  Czechs,  who  would  in  the  meantime  continue  to 
terrorise  the  Sudeten  Germans,  carry  off  everything 
movable  and  leave  the  whole  country  in  ruins. 

Hitler  was  thinking  no  doubt  of  the  Czech 
fortresses,  but  he  did  not  say  so. 

Such  a  commission  would  take  far  too  long.  He 
did  not  want  to  waste  time.  He  wanted  the  Sudeten 
districts  united  to  Germany  with  the  least  possible 
delay.  If  this  was  not  done  voluntarily,  Germany 
was  strong  enough  to  enforce  her  rights  by  arms. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  suggested  that  the  question  of 
an  international  commission  might  be  settled  by 
negotiation.  He  inquired  whether  Hitler  was  willing 
to  guarantee  the  new  Czech  frontiers  jointly  with 
England  and  France. 

What  did  England  want  in  Central  Europe  ?  asked 
Hitler.    Why  should  they  want  to  guarantee  the 


72         THEY  BETRAYED    CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Czech  frontier  ?  Mr.  Chamberlain  repHed  with  some 
warmth  that  it  was  for  England  to  decide  whose 
frontiers  she  desired  to  guarantee. 

Hitler  modified  his  tone  a  little.  He  saw  that  he 
had  offended  Mr.  Chamberlain,  and  that  was  not 
his  intention. 

He  explained  that  Germany  would  guarantee  the 
Czechoslovak  frontiers  provided  that  other  neigh- 
bouring states  and  Italy  did  the  same.  He  would 
like  to  point  out  that  Poland  and  Hungary  had 
submitted  just  claims  to  Czechoslovak  territory. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  knew  it.  The  Pohsh  and  Hun- 
garian Ministers  in  London  had  officially  informed 
him  of  this  on  the  previous  day.  His  fears  that 
Hitler  would  make  himself  the  spokesman  of  these 
States  were  now  confirmed. 

"  But  you,"  he  said,  now  tired  and  discouraged, 
"  are  only  concerned  with  the  cause  of  the  Sudeten 
Germans.  Once  the  Sudeten  Germans  are  satisfied, 
surely  Germany  could  be  asked  to  guarantee  the  new 
frontier." 

Hitler  answered  that  he  stood  by  what  he  had  just 
said. 

Despite  his  disappointment,  Mr.  Chamberlain  per- 
sisted. He  asked  whether  Hitler  would  be  willing 
to  conclude  a  pact  of  non-aggression  with  Czecho- 
slovakia, supposing  his  claims  were  met. 

Hitler's  answer  was  that  he  would  conclude  no 
such  pact  unless  the  Polish  and  Hungarian  claims 
were  satisfied. 

The  me-a-tete  was  at  an  end.  It  had  lasted  an 
hour  and  twenty  minutes. 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A  MAP  73 

CHAPTER  III 

HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A  MAP 

The  surprises  which  the  day  held  for  Neville  Cham- 
berlain were  not  yet  over. 

The  two  men  withdrew  to  an  ante-room  where 
several  people  were  already  assembled,  amongst 
them  von  Ribbentrop  and  Sir  Nevile  Henderson. 

A  large  map  was  spread  out  on  the  table.  It  was 
a  map  of  Czechoslovakia,  on  which  curious  lines 
had  been  drawn  by  hand  in  red  and  green  pencil. 

Hitler's  intimates  have  an  anecdote  to  tell  about 
this  map.  Hitler  had  drawn  it  himself  in  Berchtes- 
gaden  and  shown  it  to  his  collaborator,  von  Ribben- 
trop. The  Foreign  Minister  had  ventured  to  say 
that  it  might  be  a  good  idea  to  get  a  similar  map 
printed,  but  Hitler  is  reported  to  have  said  that  as 
long  as  it  was  only  drawn  in  pencil,  it  could  be 
modified  with  an  indiarubber. 

I  cannot  say  whether  this  anecdote  is  true  or  not. 
This  much  we  do  know,  however :  Hitler  had  done 
a  thorough  piece  of  work.  The  map  he  displayed 
to  the  British  Prime  Minister  showed  nothing 
remaining  to  Czechoslovakia  but  the  caricature  of  a 
State.  Bohemia  and  Moravia  were  completely 
surrounded  on  all  sides  by  Germany.  At  one  point 
the  scrap  of  country  remaining  in  Czech  hands  was 
only  twenty  miles  across.  The  most  vital  railway 
lines  of  the  country,  the  two  connecting  Prague  with 
Brno,  the  Moravian  capital  and  Bratislava,  the 
Slovak  capital,  respectively  were  each  twice  cut 
across  by  German  territory. 

02 


74         THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Mr.  Chamberlain  had  never  himself  seen  the 
country ;  the  map  did  not  mean  a  great  deal  to  him, 
but  the  red  and  green  lines  caught  his  eye. 

The  German  Chancellor  explained  that  the  red 
Hues  denoted  the  districts  which  must  at  once  be 
handed  over  to  the  Germans ;  the  green  ones  showed 
the  districts  where  a  plebiscite  must  be  held.  There 
was  no  objection  to  the  plebiscite  taking  place  under 
international  supervision. 

The  idea  of  a  plebiscite  surprised  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain, who  thought  that  it  was  quite  unnecessary,  and 
that  Germany  would  be  getting,  without  a  plebiscite, 
all  the  territories  in  which  there  were  more  than  50 
per  cent,  of  Germans. 

Hitler  then  pointed  out  that  there  were  several 
other  districts  in  Czechoslovakia  containing  Germans. 
All  German  groups  living  in  Czechoslovakia  should 
be  given  the  opportunity  of  expressing  themselves 
in  favour  of  a  return  to  Germany.  Who  cared  for 
percentages,  when  the  rights  of  the  German  People 
were  at  stake  ? 

By  this  time  Mr.  Chamberlain  was  thoroughly 
bewildered.  It  is  true  that  he  did  not  then  know  that 
compact  Czech  majorities  existed  in  the  districts 
which  Hitler  had  outUned  in  green ;  nor  did  he  know 
that  these  were  districts  containing  the  headquarters 
of  the  Czech  heavy  industries.  He  was  quite  clear, 
however,  about  one  point.  Here  was  something 
quite  different  from  what  had  been  discussed  in 
Berchtesgaden. 

Stiffly  he  inquired  whether  there  were  any  further 
communications  to  make. 

Certainly  there  were.  The  solution  proposed  by 
London  and  Paris  was  by  no  means  acceptable  to 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  75 

the  Fiihrer.  He  wished  the  territories  which  he  had 
indicated  to  be  occupied  by  the  German  Army 
within  the  shortest  possible  space  of  time,  so  that  the 
Sudeten  German  population  might  be  protected  from 
further  territorism  by  the  Czechs. 

That  being  the  case,  Mr.  Chamberlain  considered 
that  further  negotiations  were  superfluous,  and 
decided  to  return  to  London  to  take  counsel  with  his 
Cabinet  colleagues  and  with  Paris. 

The  two  men  looked  at  each  other. 

Hitler  had  arranged  a  private  telephone  connection 
for  Mr.  Chamberlain  between  London  and  his  hotel 
on  the  Petersberg,  having  already  explained  that 
time  was  pressing,  and  that  if  Mr.  Chamberlain 
flew  to  London  for  a  consultation  much  valuable 
time  would  be  lost.  Hitler  added  that  his  patience 
with  the  Czechs  was  exhausted,  and  he  could  give 
no  guarantee  that  he  might  not  immediately 
intervene  if  there  were  any  unrest  in  the  Sudeten 
districts. 

The  interpreter  rendered  Hitler's  statement  into 
English,  word  for  word. 

Finally  Mr.  Chamberlain  yielded. 

He  said  he  would  stay  and  continue  the  discussion 
on  the  next  day.  Meantime  he  would  get  into  touch 
with  the  Cabinet  in  London  and,  through  London, 
with  Paris. 

Hitler  could  scarcely  conceal  his  pleasure.  A  few 
minutes  later,  when  they  began  to  draw  up  a  joint 
communique,  he  grew  obstinate  again,  and  would 
accept  nothing  which  might  serve  to  encourage 
Czechoslovakia.  Discussion  over  the  text  of  the 
joint  communique  lasted  for  some  time;  several 
drafts  were  drawn  up  and  again  rejected.    Finally 


76  THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Mr.  Chamberlain  alone  handed  to  the  waiting 
journalists  a  statement  which  constituted  an  appeal 
to  both  the  interested  parties — Germany  and 
Czechoslovakia — to  take  no  steps  which  might  add 
to  the  difficulty  of  the  negotiations. 

As  he  took  leave  of  his  EngHsh  visitor  Hitler  said : 
"  I  expect  a  clear  and  unambiguous  decision  at  our 
session  to-morrow  ". 

Mr.  Chamberlain  thereupon  returned  to  his  hotel 
on  the  Petersberg.  He  was  tired  and  dispirited. 
The  negotiations  had  reached  a  deadlock.  No 
further  concessions  could  be  forced  from  Czecho- 
slovakia, and  England's  prestige  was  at  stake.  If 
Great  Britain  now  gave  way  to  Hitler,  what  would 
the  prospects  be  for  the  future  of  Europe  ? 

While  Europe  waited  in  feverish  tension  for  the 
result  of  the  Godesberg  conversations,  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain made  use  of  the  telephone  connection  with 
London  which  Hitler  had  installed  for  him. 

Paris  Interlude 

The  Daladier  Government  in  Paris  was  in  a  bad 
way  on  that  momentous  Thursday  when  Mr. 
Chamberlain  was  interviewing  Hitler  in  Godesberg. 
Several  members  of  the  French  Cabinet  were  in 
open  revolt  against  the  policy  which  led  to  Prague's 
acceptance  of  the  ultimatum.  It  was  common 
knowledge  that  Prime  Minister  Daladier  was  easily 
susceptible  to  influence  from  any  quarter.  His 
intentions  were  excellent,  but  what  use  was  that 
when  he  could  not  take  a  simple,  clear  line  and  stick 
to  it,  when  he  would  let  himself  be  influenced  by 
M.  Bonnet,  by  his  entourage  and  by  all  his  political 
friends  who  wanted  peace  at  any  price  provided 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  77 

only  that  France  could,  for  the  moment,  be  saved 
from  war  ? 

The  dissatisfaction  of  certain  members  of  the 
Cabinet  was  therefore  primarily  directed  against 
M.  Bonnet.  The  most  radical  of  the  dissidents  was 
Paul  Reynaud,  Minister  of  Justice. 

The  two  other  rebellious  members  of  the  Cabinet, 
MM.  Mandel,  Minister  for  Colonies,  and  Champetier 
de  Ribes,  Minister  of  Pensions,  met  on  that  Thursday 
morning  at  M.  Reynaud's.  They  discussed  the  critical 
situation  and  condemned  the  arbitrary  action  of 
M.  Bonnet,  who,  on  his  own  sole  initiative,  had 
forced  Prague  to  accept  the  ultimatum.  They  decided 
to  resign  that  very  day. 

An  atmosphere  of  crisis  prevailed  in  the  lobbies  of 
the  French  Chamber.  Even  in  the  forenoon  little 
hope  was  felt  that  the  Godesberg  negotiations  could 
be  successful.  Even  if  they  were,  the  Socialists  were 
dissatisfied  and  the  Communists  were  raging.  Both 
groups  had  decided  to  demand  the  immediate 
summoning  of  Parliament,  to  impeach  the  Govern- 
ment and  to  bring  about  M.  Daladier's  fall. 

For  the  first  time  in  history,  France  had  betrayed 
an  Ally ;  she  had  failed  to  honour  the  signature  she 
had  placed  to  a  treaty  eight  years  ago.  She  had  done 
worse:  she  had  compelled  her  Ally  to  accept  the 
humiliating  demands  of  the  enemy.  France's  posi- 
tion as  a  Great  Power  was  shattered.  Who  would 
in  future  want  to  conclude  a  treaty  with  a  country 
which  did  not  respect  its  treaties?  France's  allies 
and  friends  in  the  Balkans,  Rumania  and  Yugoslavia, 
would  turn  their  backs  on  France.  Germany, 
France's  immemorial  enemy  in  Europe,  would  be 
the  strongest  Power  on  the  Continent. 


78         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Members  of  Parliament  excitedly  discussed  the 
situation  in  the  lobbies  of  the  House. 

"  France  has  handed  in  her  resignation  ",  declared 
Henri  de  Kerrilis  of  the  Right ;  "  the  people  of 
France  have  been  smitten  with  blindness.  They  do 
not  see  that  later  on  we  shall  have  to  fight  the  war 
which  we  could  now  risk  with  relative  assurance. 
Later  we  shall  fight  under  far  less  favourable  con- 
ditions. I  shall  tell  my  constituents  so,  even  if  they 
repudiate  me." 

M.  Jacquinot,  another  member,  cried  in  excite- 
ment :  "  To-day  we  refuse  to  fight  for  Czecho- 
slovakia. If  this  goes  on  we  shall  to-morrow  refuse 
to  defend  Alsace  Lorraine  against  Germany." 

With  bitter  irony  he  continued :  "If  Czecho- 
slovakia takes  Germany  on  single-handed,  I  shall 
fight  as  a  volunteer  in  the  Czech  army.  I  shall  make 
one  stipulation  only.  If  I  fall,  they  must  write  over 
my  grave:   '  Died  for  France  '." 

Exciting  news  was  received  in  ParHament  at  noon. 
General  Francois  Faucher,  Chief  of  the  French 
MiHtary  Mission  in  Czechoslovakia,  had  returned 
all  his  French  decorations,  renounced  his  rank  of 
general  in  the  French  Army  and  placed  himself  at 
the  disposal  of  the  Czech  Army  as  military  adviser. 

This  news  was  little  calculated  to  allay  the  crisis 
atmosphere  that  reigned  in  Paris.  It  was  already 
common  knowledge  that  the  Ministers  Reynaud, 
Mandel  and  de  Ribes  were  intending  to  resign. 

The  Delegation  of  the  Parties  of  the  Left,  a 
parhamentary  committee  of  the  parties  of  the 
Popular  Front,  was  clamouring  for  the  Chamber  to 
be  summoned.  The  atmosphere  was  sultry,  negotia- 
tions stormy.    The  Radical  Socialists,  the  Party  to 


I 


HERR   HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  79 

which  M.  Daladier  belonged,  could  not  decide  to  join 
in  this  demand,  for  they  knew  that  it  was  contrary 
to  the  wishes  of  their  Party  chief. 

M.  Jeanneney,  President  of  the  Senate,  and  M. 
Edouard  Herriot,  President  of  the  Chamber,  called 
on  M.  Daladier.  Both  were  seriously  alarmed  at 
the  course  things  were  taking,  and  sought  to  prevent 
whatever  yet  might  be  prevented.  The  President 
of  the  Senate,  a  former  colleague  of  the  great  states- 
man Georges  Clemenceau,  spoke  with  heat,  saying 
that  they  were  perhaps  sparing  war  to  one  generation 
and  condemning  untold  future  generations  to  misery. 
Clemenceau  would  never  have  consented.  France 
had  surrendered — out  of  fear.  Who  could  imagine 
that  the  period  upon  which  they  were  entering  could 
be  called  peace  ? 

Edouard  Herriot  rose  to  his  feet,  his  massive  form 
towering  high  above  M.  Daladier,  seated  at  his  desk. 

He  would  offer  him  no  advice,  but  if  he  had  been  in 
M.  Daladier's  place  he  would  have  acted  differently. 
If  they  did  not  make  a  stand  against  Germany  now, 
they  would  never  be  able  to  do  it  with  success. 
Think!  France,  Soviet  Russia,  Great  Britain. 
The  three  mightiest  Powers  in  Europe.  If  they 
made  a  firm  stand  against  Germany  that  would  be 
enough.  There  would  be  no  war.  It  might  already 
be  too  late ;  that  he  did  not  know.  In  any  case  the 
consequences  of  this  lost  peace  be  on  M.  Daladier's 
head. 

The  two  took  their  leave.  M.  Daladier  rang  up 
his  Foreign  Minister. 

The  news  was  not  cheering.  Pessimism  in 
London.    Tension  in  Prague.    The  Czechoslovak 


80         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Government  had  had  to  yield  to  pressure  and  had 
resigned.  The  Czech  nation  wanted  to  fight,  they 
did  not  want  to  give  in  without  a  struggle.  How- 
ever that  might  be,  hope  need  not  be  given  up. 
It  would  somehow  still  be  possible  to  save  peace  for 
France  and  for  Europe. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  interposed  M.  Daladier,  "  but  at  what 
price?" 

"  We  have  the  Maginot  Linei"  M.  Bonnet 
answered,  "  no  one  can  take  us  by  surprise." 

This  answer  was  not  calculated  to  cheer  M.  Dala- 
dier, who  had  himself  been  Minister  for  War  for  years. 
He  sent  for  General  Gamelin,  Chief  of  the  General 
Staff,  to  discuss  once  again  with  him  the  strategic 
position  of  France.  For  if  the  Godesberg  negotia- 
tions were  to  break  down,  would  France  give  way 
to  Hitler  once  again?  No.  This  time  France 
would  stand  fast  and  defy  Hitler,  even  if  such  an 
attitude  led  to  war. 

General  Gamelin  came  in.  He  had  already  taken 
all  possible  steps  to  prepare  France  for  the  worst. 
He  could  not  act  alone.  He  had  to  get  the  per- 
mission of  the  Head  of  the  Government.  For  more 
extensive  preparations  he  required  the  permission 
of  the  Cabinet,  and  if  war  were  declared,  the  per- 
mission of  Parliament. 

Up  to  this  moment  110,000  reservists  had  been 
called  to  the  colours.  This  was  obviously  not 
enough,  for  Germany  had  already  nearly  two 
million  men  under  arms.  But,  if  necessary,  France 
could  also  mobilise  two  million  men  at  short  notice ; 
for  that,  however,  the  consent  of  the  Council  of 
Ministers  was  essential.  General  GameUn  knew 
only  too  well  that  M.  Bonnet  had  said  that  as  long 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A  MAP  81 

as  he  was  in  the  Cabinet  there  would  be  no  war. 
And  on  that  fateful  Thursday,  the  22nd  of  September, 
M.  Bonnet  still  held  a  seat  in  the  Cabinet.  He 
will  be  there  for  a  long  time  yet. 

As  soon  as  his  guest  had  sat  down,  the  Prime 
Minister  asked  if  there  was  anything  new  to  report. 
The  forceful  face  of  the  French  Commander-in- 
Chief  remained  grave. 

He  had  further  news  from  the  second  Bureau  of 
the  French  Secret  Intelligence  in  Germany.  The 
general  mood  was  one  of  despair.  The  whole 
population  was  dead  against  war,  and  it  might  be 
expected  that  the  first  military  reverse  would  destroy 
the  National  Socialist  regime.  Disaffection  reigned 
in  mihtary  circles.  They  were  dissatisfied  with 
Hitler's  policy  and  said  that  it  was  heading  for 
war.  They  knew  that  Germany  could  not  sustain 
a  lengthy  war.  The  economic  position  was  bad, 
the  supplies  inadequate.  There  were  even  serious 
deficiencies  in  the  army  itself.  There  was  a  grave 
shortage  of  officers;  a  large  proportion  of  the 
rank  and  file  were  insufficiently  trained.  The 
for-tresses  that  were  being  built  along  the  Rhine 
were  inadequate.  Hitler  was  bluffing  when  he  had 
said  at  Nuremberg  that  they  would  be  ready  in  three 
months.  It  would  be  at  least  five  months  before 
they  were  completed.  Concrete,  moreover,  takes  a 
considerable  time  to  dry  properly.  The  French 
were  in  a  position  to  cope  with  the  Siegfried  Line. 

M.  Daladier  remained  thoughtful,  but  felt  that 
his  country  was  not  sufficiently  prepared  either. 
France's  war  output  had  suffered  severely  from  the 
strikes  of  the  last  few  months.  They  had  got  into 
arrears. 


82    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

General  Gamelin  waved  this  argument  aside,  saying 
that  they  were  admirably  prepared  for  a  start.  The 
moment  war  broke  out,  their  factories  would  all  be 
placed  on  a  war  footing.  They  would  amply 
suffice  the  country's  needs.  There  was  no  need  to 
worry  about  that.  France  was  mihtarily  prepared. 
As  soon  as  the  mobilisation  order  was  issued  they 
would  have  sixty  divisions  promptly  ready  for  action. 
Did  not  France  possess  a  first-rate  Colonial  army  of 
five  million  men  ? 

M.  Daladier  urged  that  France's  air  force  was  weak 
and  that  Germany's  was  excellent. 

This  fact  was  admitted  by  General  Gamelin,  but  he 
thought  it  no  cause  for  alarm.  The  French,  British 
and  Russian  air  forces  together  were  more  than  a 
match  for  Germany.  Moreover  the  United  States 
would  supply  France  and  England  with  planes. 
Further,  the  war  was  not  going  to  be  decided  in  the 
air.  It  would  be  decided  solely  by  the  infantry  and 
artillery.    And  the  country  could  fully  rely  on  them. 

M.  Daladier  dismissed  his  Chief  of  the  General  Staff, 
saying  that  he  would  inform  him  of  his  decision  later. 

The  three  malcontent  Ministers,  Reynaud,  Mandel 
and  Champetier  de  Ribes,  were  already  waiting  in 
the  Prime  Minister's  antechamber.  They  told  him 
their  intention  of  resigning  immediately. 

M.  Daladier  had  expected  this,  and  was  prepared 
for  it.  He  succeeded  in  convincing  his  colleagues  that 
nothing  would  be  more  dangerous  for  France  at  the 
moment  than  a  Cabinet  crisis.  He  reminded  them 
that  last  spring,  when  France  was  in  the  middle  of  a 
Cabinet  crisis  of  several  days.  Hitler  had  marched 
into  Austria. 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  83 

Moreover  there  was  a  hitch  in  the  Godesberg 
negotiations.  Things  looked  black.  If  the  negotia- 
tions broke  down,  they  would  need  a  united  Cabinet 
more  than  ever. 

On  being  asked  what  would  happen  then,  M.  Dala- 
dier  replied  that  they  would  have  to  take  energetic 
action.  This  would  be  decided  upon  in  the  Council 
of  Ministers. 

After  a  short  discussion  the  three  Ministers 
decided  not  to  withdraw  their  threat  of  resignation, 
but  for  the  moment  not  to  press  the  point.  They 
left  the  threat  hanging  over  M.  Daladier's  head  like 
the  sword  of  Damocles. 

Letters  Across  the  Rhine 

Mr.  Chamberlain  worked  late  on  the  night  of 
Thursday,  22nd  September,  conferring  with  London 
and  Paris,  and  what  he  had  heard  was  not  calculated 
to  reassure  him. 

On  the  Friday  mortiing  the  situation  was  extremely 
complicated :  Hitler  had  made  new  proposals  which 
London  and  Paris  could  hardly  accept,  and  which 
they  assuredly  could  not  force  on  Prague.  If  he 
insisted  that  the  Sudeten  German  areas  must 
immediately  be  occupied  by  the  German  military 
forces,  the  Czech  army  would  unquestionably  offer 
resistance.  France  would  certainly  not  leave  her 
Ally  in  the  lurch  this  time,  for  the  temper  of  Paris 
had  changed  on  Thursday.  If  France  were  at  war 
with  Germany,  England  must  hasten  to  her  assist- 
ance, for  a  military  victory  of  Germany  over  France 
would  be  a  direct  threat  to  Great  Britain.  The 
Soviets,  too,  were  not  to  be  forgotten.  Prague  and 
Paris  had  concluded  pacts  of  mutual  assistance  with 


84         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Moscow,  and  the  Russians  had  declared  that  they 
would  honour  their  word  and  hasten  to  the  assist- 
ance of  Czechoslovakia.  Mr.  Chamberlain  knew 
perfectly  well  that  these  three  Allies  could  smash 
Germany.  But  apart  from  the  horrors  of  such  a  war, 
what  was  to  follow  it  ?  Once  the  Soviets  had  got  a 
footing  in  Central  Europe,  would  they  voluntarily 
withdraw  ?  Would  not  the  defeat  of  Germany  mean 
the  outbreak  of  Communism  in  Central  Europe  ? 

There  is  nothing  the  English  Lords  and  Con- 
servatives dread  more  than  the  bogey  of  Com- 
munism. They  prefer  National  Socialist  Germany, 
even  if  in  her  new  strength  she  were  to  threaten 
England  and  the  British  Empire. 

War  must  therefore  at  all  costs  be  averted. 
Negotiations  must  somehow  be  continued.  But 
how?  Would  it  be  possible  to  induce  Hitler  to 
show  some  degree  of  moderation  ?  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain had  his  doubts.  But  he  decided  to  "  try  again  ", 
and  this  time  to  vary  his  tactics. 

A  terrace  of  the  Hotel  Dreesen  had  been  set  aside 
for  journalists;  they  were  waiting  there  in  acute 
suspense.  They  all  knew  that  yesterday's  con- 
ference between  the  two  statesmen  had  been  in  some 
degree  unsatisfactory.  They  had  been  despatching 
their  cables  and  telephoning  their  messages  till  late 
into  the  night,  and  had  begun  again  at  dawn.  Now 
they  were  waiting,  gazing  down  into  the  Rhine, 
watching  the  spot  where  Mr.  Chamberlain  must 
come  ashore  after  crossing  the  river  from  his  head- 
quarters on  the  other  bank.  His  steamer  was 
sighted.     He  would  be  over  in  a  few  minutes. 

"  But  that's  not  Chamberlain !  "  ejaculated  one  of 
the  journalists  who  was  watching  through  a  field-glass. 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS   A   MAP  85 

Everyone  pricked  up  his  ears.  They  all  felt  that 
they  were  witnessing  a  dramatic  event.  Mr. 
Chamberlain  had  not  come.  It  was  one  of  his 
secretaries  who  had  stepped  out  of  the  car  and 
disappeared  into  the  Hotel  Dreesen. 

Straightway  there  was  a  general  rush  for  the 
telephone-boxes.  Mr.  Chamberlain  had  not  come; 
he  had  sent  instead  a  secretary  with  a  letter.  This 
letter  is  No.  3  in  the  English  White  Paper.    It  runs : 

'*  I  am  ready  to  put  to  the  Czech  Government  your 
proposal  as  to  the  areas,  so  that  they  may  examine 
the  suggested  provisional  boundary.  So  far  as  I  can 
see,  there  is  no  need  to  hold  a  plebiscite  for  the  bulk 
of  the  areas,  i.e,  for  those  areas  which,  according  to 
statistics  upon  which  both  sides  seem  to  agree,  are 
predominantly  Sudeten  German  areas. 

*'  I  have  no  doubt,  however,  that  the  Czech  Govern- 
ment would  be  willing  to  accept  your  proposals  for  a 
plebiscite  to  determine  how  far,  if  at  all,  the  proposed 
new  frontier  need  be  adjusted. 

*'  The  difficulty  I  see  about  the  proposal  you  put  to 
me  yesterday  afternoon  arises  from  the  suggestion  that 
the  areas  should  in  the  immediate  future  be  occupied 
by  German  troops.  I  recognise  the  difficulty  of  con- 
ducting a  lengthy  investigation  under  existing  con- 
ditions, and  doubdess  the  plan  you  propose  would,  if 
it  were  acceptable,  provide  an  immediate  ceasing  of 
the  tension. 

*'  But  I  do  not  think  you  have  realised  the  impos- 
sibility of  my  agreeing  to  put  forward  any  plan,  unless 
I  have  reason  to  suppose  that  it  will  be  considered  by 
public  opinion  in  my  country,  in  France,  and  indeed 
in  the  world  generally,  as  carrying  out  the  principles 
already  agreed  upon  in  an  orderly  fashion  and  free 
from  the  threat  of  force. 

"  I  am  sure  that  an  attempt  to  occupy  forthwith  by 
German  troops  areas  which  will  become  part  of  the 
Reich  at  once  in  principle,  and  very  shortly  afterwards 
by  formal  delimitation,  would  be  condemned  as  an 
unnecessary  display  of  force. 


86  THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

*'  Even  if  I  felt  it  right  to  put  this  proposal  to  the 
Czech  Government,  I  am  convinced  that  they  would 
not  regard  it  as  being  in  the  spirit  of  the  arrangement 
which  we  and  the  French  Government  urged  them  to 
accept,  and  which  they  have  accepted. 

"  In  the  event  of  German  troops  moving  into  the 
areas,  as  you  propose,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the 
Czech  Government  would  have  no  option  but  to  order 
the  forces  to  resist,  and  this  would  mean  the  destruction 
of  the  basis  upon  which  you  and  I  a  week  ago  agreed 
to  work  together — namely,  an  orderly  settlement  of  this 
question  rather  than  a  settlement  by  the  use  of  force. 

"  It  being  agreed  in  principle  that  the  Sudeten 
German  areas  are  to  join  the  Reich,  the  immediate 
question  before  us  is  how  to  maintain  law  and  order 
pending  the  final  settlement  of  the  arrangements  for 
the  transfer." 

Early  that  morning  Adolf  Hitler  had  summoned 
Generals  Keitel,  Brauchitsch  and  Reichenau  to  dis- 
cuss the  situation  with  them  once  again.  He  pointed 
out  that  negotiations  might  very  probably  break 
down.  If  so,  the  march  across  the  Czechoslovak 
frontier  must  begin  at  midnight. 

Hitler  was  painfully  taken  aback  v^hen  Mr. 
Chamberlain  did  not  come.  He  was  in  a  worse 
temper  than  ever  before,  and  let  his  entourage  feel  it. 
When  the  German  translation  of  Mr.  Chamberlain's 
letter  was  laid  before  him,  however,  the  Chancellor 
breathed  again.  Beneath  the  firmness  of  the 
phrasing  he  detected  an  undercurrent  of  readiness 
to  give  in.  Mr.  Chamberlain  had  already  given  in 
over  the  plebiscite  question  when  Hitler  had  insisted. 
He  was  still  holding  out  against  the  immediate 
occupation  of  the  Sudeten  areas  by  German  troops. 
This  is  a  point  on  which  Hitler  would  not  give 
way.  He  had  not  mobilised  his  forces  for  nothing; 
he  would  not  rob  them  of  their  triumph.    More- 


HERR  HITLER   DRAWS   A   MAP  87 

over,  he  wanted  to  give  such  a  display  of  force  as 
would  make  an  impression  on  the  peoples  of  Eastern 
Europe.  Above  all,  he  was  determined  to  get  the 
Czech  frontier  fortresses  into  his  hands ;  otherwise  the 
whole  business  was  futile.  He  was  not  greatly  con- 
cerned about  freeing  his  German  brothers  from  the 
yoke  of  a  free  and  democratic  Czechoslovakia ;  his 
primary  ambition  was  to  remove  from  his  path  the 
great  obstacle  to  his  progress  eastwards:  Czecho- 
slovakia.   This  point  he  could  not  yield. 

He  went  cautiously  to  work,  however.  He  sent 
a  brief  answer  to  Mr.  Chamberlain  acknowledging 
the  receipt  of  the  British  Prime  Minister's  letter  and 
stating  that  he  hoped  to  reply  more  fully  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  The  secretary  brought  this  letter 
back  to  Mr.  Chamberlain  at  Petersberg. 

Feeling  a  shade  more  hopeful,  Mr.  Chamberlain 
rang  up  London.  He  told  Lord  Halifax  that  it 
looked  as  if  there  were  still  some  chance  of  an 
agreement.  Hitler  had  not  sent  an  immediate 
reply  to  Mr.  Chamberlain's  firm  and  decisive  letter. 
Possibly  this  was  a  sign  that  he  was  willing  to  make 
concessions. 

The  Prime  Minister  then  had  a  chat  with  Mrs. 
Chamberlain  and  conversations  with  some  political 
and  personal  friends.  He  looked  out  over  the  lovely 
landscape  of  the  Rhine  the  while — and  waited  for 
Hitler's  answer. 

Meanwhile,  M.  Bonnet  learnt  via  London,  that  in 
spite  of  everything  there  was  still  a  gleam  of  hope. 
He  hastened  to  communicate  this  to  the  French 
Prime  Minister  and  his  other  colleagues.  M.  Daladier 
received  a  deputation  from  his  Party.  The  Socialists 
and  the  Communists  had  demanded  the  immediate 


88  THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

summoning  of  the  Chamber ;  the  Radical  Sociahsts 
had  opposed  it.  M.  Daladier  approved  the  refusal, 
but  would  not  commit  himself  to  stating  definitely 
what  France  would  do  if  the  Godesberg  negotiations 
broke  down.  "  That  depends  on  circumstances  .  .  ." 
he  said,  and  with  that  dismissed  his  Party  friends. 

At  half-past  three  in  the  afternoon  a  special 
messenger  from  Hitler  was  announced.  He  handed 
over  a  sealed  letter.  The  translator  set  feverishly 
to  work,  as  if  the  peace  of  the  world  hung  on  his 
speed. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  could  hardly  control  his  im- 
patience. He  snatched  up  the  translation,  then 
despondently  let  fall  the  hand  that  held  the  German 
Chancellor's  reply.  Hitler's  answer  scattered  all 
his  hopes  to  the  winds.  The  German  Dictator  and 
Imperial  Chancellor  wrote  as  follows:  (Document 
No.  4  of  the  English  White  Paper) : 

"  For  nearly  two  decades  the  Germans,  as  well  as 
the  various  other  nationalities  in  Czechoslovakia,  have 
been  maltreated  in  the  most  unworthy  manner, 
tortured,  economically  destroyed,  and  above  all 
prevented  from  realising  for  themselves  the  right  of 
nations  to  self-determination. 

.  "  All  attempts  of  the  oppressed  to  change  their  lot 
failed  in  the  face  of  the  brutal  will  to  destruction  of 
the  Czechs.  The  latter  were  in  possession  of  the 
power  of  the  State,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  employ  it 
ruthlessly  and  barbarically.  England  and  France 
have  never  made  an  endeavour  to  alter  this  situation. 

"  If  formerly  the  behaviour  of  the  Czechoslovak 
Government  was  brutal,  it  can  only  be  described  during 
recent  weeks  and  days  as  madness.  The  victims  of 
this  madness  are  innumerable  Germans. 

"  In  a  few  weeks  the  number  of  refugees  who  have 
been  driven  out  has  risen  to  over  120,000.  This 
situation  as  stated  above  is  unbearable,  and  wiU  now 
be  terminated  by  me. 


I 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A  MAP  S9 

"  What  interests  me,  Your  Excellency,  is  not  the 
recognition  of  the  principle  that  this  territory  is  to  go 
to  Germany,  but  solely  the  realisation  which  both 
puts  an  end  in  the  shortest  time  to  the  sufferings  of 
the  unhappy  victims  of  Czech  tyranny,  and  at  the 
same  time  corresponds  to  the  dignity  of  a  great  power. 

**  For  England  it  is  a  question  at  most  of  poHtical 
imponderables,  whereas  for  Germany  it  is  a  question 
of  primitive  right,  of  the  security  of  more  than  three 
miUion  human  beings  and  the  national  honour  of  a 
great  people." 

The  telephone  rang.  In  a  roundabout  manner, 
via  London,  Mr.  Chamberlain  learned  approxi- 
mately what  Hitler  had  said  to  his  generals  yesterday 
and  that  morning.  He  learned  of  fresh  concen- 
trations of  German  troops  on  the  frontiers  of 
Czechoslovakia. 

He  talked  at  great  length  with  London — and  told 
of  the  day's  happenings  to  date.  Everyone  who 
spoke  to  him  agreed  that  they  were  in  the  highest 
degree  discouraging.  Mr.  Chamberlain  requested 
that  these  facts  should  be  communicated  to  Paris 
and  also  the  contents  of  the  cypher  telephone  despatch 
which  he  sent  to  London  shortly  after. 

A  few  hours  later  the  whole  world  was  stirred  to 
intense  excitement  by  the  consequences  of  this 
despatch. 

The  Czechs  Ready  to  Fight 

About  seven  o'clock  that  Friday  evening  M. 
Daladier  again  received  the  members  of  the  parlia- 
mentary committee  of  his  Party.  He  said  to  them : 
"  France  will  aid  Czechoslovakia  if  she  is  attacked  by 
Germany  ". 

The  Paris  correspondents  of  the  Czechoslovak 
newspapers  at   once  communicated  this  news   to 


90    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

their  editors.  It  was  their  last  telephone  conversa- 
tion with  home  for  a  long  time.  Two  hours  later 
all  telephonic  communication  had  been  cut  between 
Czechoslovakia  and  the  outer  world.  Czecho- 
slovakia was  on  a  war  footing. 

The  new  Czechoslovak  Government,  which  had 
been  formed  on  Thursday,  took  office  in  a  brief 
moment  of  relative  calm.  There  had  been  huge 
demonstrations  in  Prague  on  the  Wednesday  and 
Thursday,  but  now  there  was  a  lull.  The  people, 
however,  felt  stunned  by  the  treachery  of  their 
Western  friends.  Yet  none  believed  that  this  state 
of  affairs  was  final,  especially  as  rumours  had 
reached  the  public  ear  that  there  was  a  hitch  in  the 
Godesberg  negotiations. 

"  Hitler  is  our  last  hope  ",  said  a  highly-placed 
Czech  official  to  a  friend.  "  He  has  at  last  over- 
stepped the  utmost  limit  of  the  attainable,  he  will 
ask  impossibilities  of  Chamberlain."  He  was  right 
in  his  estimate  of  the  German  Chancellor.  A  few 
days,  however,  sufficed  to  convince  him  that  he  had 
over-rated  the  firmness  and  determination  of  the 
Western  Powers. 

President  Benes  felt  a  tiny  stirring  of  hope  again 
that  Friday.  He  knew  that  the  French  party  which 
was  in  favour  of  making  a  firm  stand  against  Hitler 
was  gaining  the  upper  hand.  On  the  Thursday 
afternoon — only  the  day  before — the  Polish  Minister 
in  Prague  had  handed  in  Poland's  repudiation  of 
the  Minority  Pact  between  Poland  and  Czecho- 
slovakia. PoHsh  mihtary  forces  were  mustering  on 
the  Polish-Czech  border.  Simultaneously,  however, 
there  came  good   news  from   Moscow.    At  four 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  91 

o'clock  on  the  morning  of  Thursday,  Potemkin, 
the  acting  Russian  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs, 
had  sent  for  the  Polish  Charge  d' Affaires,  and  in- 
formed him  that  if  Poland  attacked  Czechoslovakia, 
Soviet  Russia  would  immediately  and  without 
further  warning  break  the  Polish  pact.  At  the 
same  time,  Prague  received  an  official  answer  from 
the  Soviet  Government  to  her  inquiries. 

Through  their  Minister  in  Moscow  the  Czecho- 
slovak Government  had  asked :  "  Does  Soviet 
^■tussia  consider  that  recent  events  have  cancelled 
^Bie  Russo-Czechoslovak  pact  of  mutual  assistance, 
^Kr  is  the  Soviet  Government  still  prepared  to  come 
Hb  Czechoslovakia's  assistance  if  she  is  attacked  by 
Germany  ?  " 

The  answer  of  the  Soviet  Government  ran :  "If 
Czechoslovakia  is  attacked,  Soviet  Russia  will  fulfil 
the  obligations  arising  from  the  French-Czecho- 
slovak-Soviet pact  of  mutual  assistance  ". 

This  meant  that  Soviet  Russia  was  ready  to  help 
Czechoslovakia  if  France  also  fulfilled  her  obliga- 
tions. But  would  France  fulfil  them  when  she  had 
already  left  Czechoslovakia  once  in  the  lurch  ? 

President  Benes  rang  up  the  Czechoslovak 
Legation  in  Paris.  His  Minister's  report  was 
hopeful. 

President  Benes  stepped  to  the  window  of  his 
study,  from  which  he  had  a  glorious  view  over  the 
city  of  a  hundred  towers  lying  in  the  valley  far 
below.  A  slight  haze  lay  over  the  spires  and  roofs. 
The  glorious  view  that  met  his  eye  had  in  it,  as 
always,  a  touch  of  melancholy. 

Was  this  lovely  town  to  be  reduced  in  a  few  days 
to  a  heap  of  ruins  ?    The  German  bombers  would 


92  THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

not  spare  the  glorious  monuments  of  architecture, 
once  they  had  their  orders  to  begin.  But  the 
President  was  optimistic.  He  still  hoped  that  even 
now,  at  the  eleventh  hour,  the  appalling  catastrophe 
might  be  averted.  He  firmly  believed  that  if  the 
Powers  stood  firm,  Hitler  would  abandon  his  bluff. 
Dr.  Benes  is  a  disciple  of  the  French  philosophers,  he 
clung  to  thephilosophy  of  clear  logic  and  its  unbending 
laws.  He  was  therefore  convinced  that  Germany 
would  not  risk  a  war  against  overwhelming  odds. 
He  forgot  that  in  the  Europe  of  to-day  the  laws  of 
logic  appear  to  have  lost  their  vaHdity.  Feelings 
and  emotions  have  routed  logic. 

The  President  lingered  long  at  his  window.  He 
thought  on  the  past  and  on  the  future.  The 
Czechs  had  been  only  a  mere  twenty  years  in  control. 
Before  that,  for  three  hundred  years,  they  had  been 
ruled  by  the  Germans  of  the  Habsburg  Empire.  It 
was  no  cause  for  wonder  that  here  and  there  old 
resentments  had  asserted  themselves,  and  found 
vent  in  petty  intrigues  against  which  the  President 
could  do  little,  even  if  he  came  to  know  of  them. 
The  State  was  a  democratic  Republic,  and  the 
democratic-bureaucratic  machine  works  slowly. 
Besides,  what  are  twenty  years  in  the  life  of  a  State  ? 
If  Czechoslovakia  were  given  time,  Germans  and 
Czechs  could  contrive  to  live  and  work  together  in 
friendship,  to  the  advantage  of  both  nations.  It 
was  no  accident  that  in  this  Bohemian  land  Czechs 
and  Germans  had  lived  together  for  ten  centuries. 
The  existence  of  Bohemia  was  economically  and 
politically  necessary  to  Europe. 

And  now — it  seemed  too  late.  The  Czechs  had 
denied   autonomy   to   the   Germans   because   they 


M 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  93 

feared  that  they  would  use  it  to  create  a  totahtarian 
State  within  the  democratic  framework  of  the 
RepubHc.  Would  a  wise  compromise  still  be 
possible  even  now,  if  Germany  should  give  way? 
President  Benes  optimistically  believed  that  even  yet 
a  peaceful  settlement  might  be  found  for  the  Sudeten 
Germans  within  the  Czechoslovak  Republic. 

At  this  point  in  his  reflections — 6.45  p.m. — his 
secretary  entered.  The  French  and  British  Ministers 
requested  an  audience. 

The  President  granted  it. 

This  time  the  French  Minister  spoke  first.  He 
spoke  solemnly  and  with  profound  emotion :  "  The 
French  Government ",  he  said,  "  have  commis- 
sioned me  to  inform  Your  Excellency  that  they  no 
longer  regard  as  binding  on  Czechoslovakia  the 
promise  she  made  not  to  take  extraordinary  measures 
in  the  present  crisis.  She  is  again  free  to  take  any 
steps  she  thinks  imperative  for  her  own  safety." 

"  His  Majesty's  Government  associates  itself 
unreservedly  with  this  declaration ",  added  the 
British  Minister. 

The  President  replied  as  calmly  as  he  could : 

"  Thank  you,  gentlemen.  We  shall  promptly 
inform  you  of  whatever  measures  we  take." 

The  President  knew  at  once  what  the  Franco- 
British  message  implied.  The  Western  Powers 
considered  that  the  Godesberg  negotiations  had 
broken  down,  and  were  preparing  for  the  worst. 
They  were  now  giving  Czechoslovakia  a  free  hand. 

A  council  of  Cabinet  Ministers  was  summoned 
at  once,  and  attended  also  by  the  Members  of  the 
Ministry  of  Defence  and  the  Generals  of  the  General 
taff. 


94         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

At  twenty  minutes  past  10  that  same  Friday 
evening  the  Czech  wireless  broadcast  the  order  for 
mobilisation. 

By  eleven  o'clock  Prague  lay  in  complete  darkness. 
The  first  attack  of  the  German  air  force  was  expected. 

But  at  Godesberg  at  that  moment  two  men  sat 
together  in  animated  conversation. 

The  "  Supreme  Effort  " 

Storm-clouds  had  gathered  on  the  European 
horizon  while  Chamberlain  and  Hitler  on  opposite 
banks  of  the  Rhine  had  been  exchanging  letters. 

About  four  o'clock  that  afternoon  the  British 
Prime  Minister  had  sent  the  following  answer  to 
Adolf  Hitler's  letter: 

"  My  Dear  Reichskanzler, 

*'  I  have  received  your  Excellency's  communication 
in  reply  to  my  letter  of  this  morning  and  have  taken 
note  of  its  contents. 

"In  my  capacity  as  intermediary,  it  is  evidently 
now  my  duty — since  your  Excellency  maintains 
entirely  the  position  you  took  last  night — to  put  your 
proposals  before  the  Czechoslovak  Government. 

"  Accordingly,  I  request  your  Excellency  to  be  good 
enough  to  let  me  have  a  memorandum  which  sets  out 
these  proposals,  together  with  a  map  showing  the  area 
proposed  to  be  transferred,  subject  to  the  result  of  the 
proposed  plebiscite. 

"  On  receiving  this  memorandum,  I  will  at  once 
forward  it  to  Prague  and  request  the  reply  of  the 
Czechoslovak  Government  at  the  earliest  possible 
moment. 

"  In  the  meantime,  until  I  can  receive  their  reply,  I 
should  be  glad  to  have  your  Excellency's  assurance 
that  you  will  continue  to  abide  by  the  understanding, 
which  we  reached  at  our  meeting  on  the  14th  September 
and  again  last  night,  that  no  action  should  be  taken, 
particularly  in  the  Sudeten  territory,  by  the  forces  of 


i 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS   A   MAP  95 

the  Reich  to  prejudice  any  further  mediation  which 
may  be  found  possible. 

"  Since  the  acceptance  or  refusal  of  your  Excellency's 
proposal  is  now  a  matter  for  the  Czechoslovak  Govern- 
ment to  decide,  I  do  not  see  that  I  can  perform  any 
further  service  here,  whilst,  on  the  other  hand,  it  has 
become  necessary  that  I  should  at  once  report  the 
present  situation  to  my  colleagues  and  to  the  French 
Government.  I  propose,  therefore,  to  return  to 
England. 

"  Yours  faithfully, 

"  Neville  Chamberlain." 

Meanwhile  Hitler  had  shut  himself  up  in,  his 
room  in  the  Hotel  Dreesen.  He  paced  up  and  down 
muttering  half-inaudibly  to  himself. 

The  unprecedented  tension  that  held  the  whole 
place  under  a  spell  communicated  itself  to  everyone. 
Even  the  most  hard-boiled  journalists  spoke  in 
whispers. 

In  a  comer  of  the  hotel  hall  two  men  carried  on 
a  discreet  conversation;  they  were  von  Ribbentrop 
and  Sir  Nevile  Henderson. 

Ribbentrop  suggested  that  if  war  were  to  break 
out  now,  it  would  be  over  a  mere  question  of  pro- 
cedure, as  the  whole  question  had  already  been 
decided  upon  in  principle. 

Sir  Nevile  agreed,  but  called  attention  to  the 
serious  differences  on  the  main  question,  to  which 
Ribbentrop  replied  that  it  made  no  real  difference 
whether  the  German  forces  occupied  the  Sudeten 
areas  then  or  later. 

The  immediate  occupation  of  the  areas  was  vital 
to  Germany's  prestige,  according  to  Ribbentrop, 
but  Sir  Nevile  felt  that  it  was  no  less  vital  to  England's 
prestige  that  the  whole  problem  should  be  settled 
justly. 


96    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Finally  the  two  diplomats  agreed  that  a  further 
meeting  between  Mr.  Chamberlain  and  Hitler  was 
absolutely  essential,  and  each  undertook  to  ensure 
that  it  should  be  arranged. 

Before  this  last  interview  took  place,  Europe  had 
anticipated  its  result.  Prague,  as  we  know,  had 
ordered  mobihsation  as  a  direct  consequence  of  the 
cypher  telephone  despatch  which  Mr.  Chamberlain 
had  sent  to  London  a  few  hours  before,  and  which 
had  brought  about  the  joint  communication  made 
by  the  French  and  British  Ministers  to  President 
Benes.  There  had  been  a  Cabinet  meeting  in  Paris, 
which  General  Gamelin  had  attended,  and  which 
had  authorised  further  mobilisation  measures. 
Moscow  was  transporting  more  and  more  troops  to 
her  western  frontiers.  There  was  talk  of  an  army 
of  two  million  men.  Finally,  the  English  Minister 
for  War,  Mr.  Hore-BeHsha,  cut  short  his  tour  of 
inspection  in  the  provinces  and  flew  with  all  haste 
to  London. 

Just  before  10.30  p.m.  Mr.  Chamberlain  alighted 
from  his  car  to  bid  Hitler  farewell. 

The  journalists  eagerly  awaited  his  reappearance 
to  be  able  to  transmit  the  sensational  news  to  the 
world.  But  Mr.  Chamberlain  did  not  reappear. 
The  journalists  had  to  wait  three  hours  that  chilly 
evening  in  the  night  air  before  he  at  last  emerged. 

Midnight  Talks 

If  Mr.  Chamberlain  had  expected  to  find  a  stem 
and  angry  man,  he  had  miscalculated.  Hitler  was 
transformed  as  he  resumed  conversations  in  the 
hall  of  the  hotel  shortly  after  10.30. 

Stifiiy  Mr.  Chamberlain  announced  that  he  had 


I 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  97 

come  to  say  good-bye,  much  regretting  that  he  had 
to  return  to  London  with  such  a  result.  The 
consequences  would  be  incalculable. 

But  Hitler  had  prepared  the  Memorandum  for 
which  Mr.  Chamberlain  had  asked  and  had  it  with 
him. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  took  the  Memorandum  and 
began  to  study  it.  It  was  written  in  German,  but 
there  was  an  English  translation  alongside.  Germany 
demanded  the  immediate  cession  of  the  areas  marked 
on  the  accompanying  map  and  their  occupation  by 
German  troops  before  the  1  st  of  October.  Plebiscites 
must  be  held  in  the  other  areas,  marked  green  on 
the  map,  before  the  end  of  November,  and  the  new 
boundaries  of  Czechoslovakia  laid  down  in  ac- 
ordance  with  the  results  of  these  plebiscites  either 
y  a  German-Czech  or  by  an  International  Com- 

ission.  Germany  demanded  that  all  movable  and 
immovable  property  should  be  left  behind  in  the 
areas  which  were  to  be  occupied  by  the  German 
forces.  No  one,  not  even  private  persons,  could  be 
permitted  to  carry  anything  away  if  they  wished  to 
move  into  Czech  territory.  The  Memorandum 
was  couched  in  language  not  usually  employed  in 
diplomatic  documents. 

Chamberlain  read  the  Memorandum  through, 
then  turned  his  gaze  on  Hitler,  who  sat  motionless. 

The  German  Foreign  Minister,  von  Ribbentrop, 
Sir  Nevile  Henderson,  and  Mr.  Chamberlain's 
adviser,  Sir  Horace  Wilson,  sat  in  another  corner 
of  the  room  and  followed  the  historic  conversation 
with  strained  attention. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  said  firmly  that  he  thought 
that  the  document  was  not  a  memorandum,  but  an 

D 


98    THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

ultimatum ;  but  Hitler  answered  that  such  was  the 
will  of  the  German  people.  There  had  been  no 
previous  talk,  objected  Mr.  Chamberlain,  of  fixing  a 
given  date  for  the  occupation  of  the  Sudeten  areas. 
And  now  the  1st  of  October  was  given.  The  short- 
ness of  the  time  left  httle  prospect  open  for  use- 
ful discussion. 

France  and  England,  Hitler  then  argued,  had 
recognised  Germany's  just  right  to  the  Sudeten 
areas.  Czechoslovakia  had  accepted  Germany's 
demands.  But  he  did  not  trust  the  good  faith 
of  the  Czechs.  They  wanted  to  gain  time  to 
mobilise  the  war-mongers  in  France,  England  and 
Russia  for  their  cause,  and  he  had  no  great  opinion 
of  international  negotiations  and  commissions,  but 
intended  to  secure  his  right  and  his  people  with 
arms. 

Would  not  England  and  France  be  a  sufficient 
guarantee?  asked  Mr.  Chamberlain,  but  Hitler's 
simple  and  unambiguous  reply  was  that  Germany's 
arms  were  the  best  guarantee  of  Germany's  rights. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  now  urged  Hitler  to  consider 
what  it  would  mean  if  he  took  the  steps  proposed. 
France  would  hasten  to  the  assistance  of  Czecho- 
slovakia. He  reminded  him  that  the  French  Army 
was  still  considered  the  best  in  Europe. 

Hitler  remained  unmoved. 

He  knew  that  the  French  Army  was  good.  But 
Germany  had  completed  a  line  of  fortifications 
along  their  western  frontier.  These  fortifications 
would  hold  up  a  French  advance,  and  by  that  time 
they  would  have  finished  their  job  in  the  east. 
Besides,  the  French  Air  Force  was  poor.  The  Chief 
of  the  French  Air  Force,  General  Vuillemin,  had 


I 


I 


HERR   HITLER   DRAWS   A   MAP  99 

been  in  Germany  a  month  before.  He  had  been 
able  to  convince  himself  of  the  quality  of  Germany's 
Air  Force.  If  Germany's  bombers  laid  a  few 
French  towns  in  ruins  there  would  be  a  revolution 
in  France. 

Chamberlain  wondered  what  would  happen  if 
the  French,  Russian  and  Czech  bombers  attacked 
German  towns,  to  which  Hitler  replied  that  there 
would  be  no  German  revolution.  The  Red  bandits 
in  Prague  and  Moscow  would  like  to  think  it. 
And  that  was  why  he  must  have  the  business  with 
Prague  ended  by  the  1st  of  October.  Czecho- 
slovakia was  nothing  but  a  Red  arrow  in  Germany's 
side.  Until  Czechoslovakia  was  overthrown  and 
Soviet  Russia  driven  from  Europe,  there  would  be 
no  peace  in  that  Continent. 

Hitler  repeated  all  the  old  arguments  which  have 
filled  the  German  Press  for  years.  This  time, 
however,  they  made  no  impression,  for  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain was  putting  all  the  bulldog  tenacity  of  an 
obstinate  Englishman  into  his  task  of  saving  the 
peace  of  Europe. 

England,  he  said,  had  repeatedly  declared  that 
she  would  not  stand  aside  if  France  became  involved 
in  a  war  with  Germany.  The  sympathy  of  the 
United  States  was  with  the  European  democracies, 
and  they  could  count  from  the  first  on  America's 
economic  help  and  on  her  supplying  them  with 
munitions.  Once  war  had  started,  who  could  tell 
how  things  would  develop?  He  asked  Hitler  to 
remember  the  World  War. 

This  time  Chamberlain  seemed  to  have  hit  the 
mark.  He  was  not  himself  aware  of  it,  but  Hitler, 
and  with  him  many  of  the  National  Socialist  leaders. 


100       THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

have  an  almost  superstitious  terror  of  the  power 
of  the  mighty  democracy  over  the  sea.  All  Hitler's 
attempts  to  win  for  himself  the  friendship  of  the 
United  States  had  failed.  Germany  has  few  friends 
in  America.  This  fact  emerges  unmistakably  on 
every  occasion  of  crisis.  And  Hitler  is  anything 
but  happy  about  it. 

Making  an  effort  to  conceal  his  uneasiness, 
Hitler  said  that  no  one  would  really  believe  that  the 
United  States  would  go  to  war  with  Germany. 
They  had  had  enough  unpleasant  experiences  in  the 
last  war  and  would  turn  their  backs  on  Europe. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  pointed  out  that  he  had  good 
reason  to  be  convinced  of  what  he  had  said.  Not 
only  public  opinion  in  England,  but  public  opinion 
in  many  other  democratic  countries  would  be  out- 
raged by  the  Memorandum  which  Hitler  had  just 
handed  him.  France  and  Czechoslovakia  would 
reject  it,  and  on  the  1st  of  October  we  should  have 
a  war  in  Europe  of  which  no  man  could  foresee  when 
or  how  it  would  end. 

There  would  be  no  war,  unless  France  and  England 
wished,  replied  Hitler.  Czechoslovakia  had  been 
forced  to  accept  the  main  thing,  and  the  British  and 
French  Governments  would  be  able  to  compel  her 
to  acquiesce  also  in  the  method  of  procedure. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  refused  to  discuss  the  matter 
further.  If  the  question  found  no  peaceful  settle- 
ment, he  said,  the  whole  responsibihty  would  rest  on 
Hitler's  shoulders  in  the  eyes  of  the  entire  world. 

Hitler  swung  round.  In  that  soft,  wooing  voice 
with  which  when  he  was  still  only  a  speaker  at 
mass  meetings,  he  had  enlisted  hundreds  of  thousands 
for  his  cause  (especially  women),  he  expressed  his 


I 


k 


HERR   HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  101 

heartfelt  admiration  for  Mr.  Chamberlain's  efforts. 
Europe  should  be  grateful  to  him,  for  once  already 
had  Hitler  abstained  from  violent  action  for  Mr. 
Chamberlain's  sake,  but  he  would  not  do  it  a  second 
time.  If  the  Czechs  did  not  voluntarily  withdraw 
by  the  1st  of  October,  he  would  give  the  order  to' 
march.  It  was  not  only  a  question  of  prestige  or  of 
the  security  of  the  German  people  which  compelled 
him.  Once  before,  on  the  21st  of  last  May,  the 
Czechs  had  been  able  to  flatter  themselves  that  they 
had  frightened  him.  This  behef  of  theirs  had  been 
false,  but  dangerous.  If  Hitler  did  not  act  this 
time,  how  many  helpless  Sudeten  Germans  would 
pay  the  penalty  ? 

Mr.  Chamberlain  ventured  to  suggest,  seeking  an 
acceptable  formula  for  agreement,  a  force  of  inter- 
national police  to  maintain  order  in  the  Sudeten 
country,  but  Hitler  would  not  hear  of  such  an 
arrangement.  The  Sudeten  areas  would  be  occupied 
by  German  troops.  If  the  Czechs  would  not  peace- 
fully permit  the  occupation,  Germany  would 
occupy  the  territories  by  force.  Sufficient  proof 
had  been  given  of  his  good  will,  in  cancelling, 
for  Mr.  Chamberlain's  sake,  the  military  measures 
which  had  already  been  taken.  Had  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain not  come  to  Berchtesgaden  the  week  before,  the 
whole  business  would  have  been  already  settled. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  retorted  that  Europe  would 
then  have  been  plunged  in  war,  but  Hitler  emphatic- 
ally denied  this.  He  did  not  believe  that  France 
would  have  stirred  a  finger.  Germany  would  have 
entered  Prague  within  a  few  days,  and  they  would  have 
dictated  to  the  Czechs  boundaries  very  different  from 
those  which  he  now  conceded  to  Mr.  Chamberlain. 


102        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Mr.  Chamberlain  was  profoundly  shaken.  Anything 
he  might  attempt  to  do  seemed  hopeless.  He  was 
about  to  get  up  to  say  good-bye;  instead  he  asked 
if  he  might  have  a  few  words  with  Hitler  alone 
before  he  went. 

Hitler  agreed.  For  the  third  time  within  a  week 
the  two  men  were  alone  together. 

Once  more  Hitler  turned  his  soft  side  to  Mr. 
Chamberlain.  There  is  no  doubt  that  he  set  himself 
to  win  the  Englishman  over. 

Germany  was  asking  nothing  but  her  rights,  he 
pleaded.  It  would  have  been  a  simple  thing  for 
her  to  have  attacked  Czechoslovakia  by  force. 
Their  detailed  plans  were  ready.  The  Siegfried 
Line  protected  their  western  frontier.  The  Russians 
would  have  had  to  march  through  Rumania  to  help 
the  Czechs,  for  the  Poles  would  not  have  let  them 
cross  Poland.  That  would  have  brought  the 
Rumanians  in  on  Germany's  side.  Long  before 
western  help  could  have  begun  to  operate,  Germany 
would  have  seized  Czechoslovakia  and  allied  them- 
selves with  Rumania.  They  would  then  have  had 
suppHes  enough  from  Rumania,  Hungary  and 
Czechoslovakia  to  fight  and  win  a  long  war. 
Meantime  Italy  would  have  held  France  in  check. 
Britain's  job  would  not  have  been  nearly  so  easy  as 
many  of  their  Western  newspaper  scribblers  imagined. 
They  had  no  true  conception  of  the  strength  and 
determination  of  the  German  people.  In  spite  of 
everything,  Germany  nevertheless  wanted  peace. 
Hitler's  policy  had  always  been  clear.  He  had 
always  said  that  there  were  still  ten  million  Germans 
in  Europe  who  must  be  reunited  to  their  Mother- 
country.    He  had  also  always  spoken  of  his  peaceful 


aa 

i 


HERR  HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  103 

intentions,  and  he  had  so  far  kept  his  promise.  The 
anschluss  with  Austria  had  been  accompHshed  with- 
out his  firing  a  shot.  The  anschluss  of  the  Sudeten 
country  should  be  equally  peaceful.  Only  if  the 
Czechs  and  their  Red  alHes  offered  resistance,  fear 
would  not  deter  them  from  using  their  tanks  and 
aircraft.  They  would  only  be  performing  a  service 
to  Europe. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  could  find  no  suitable  reply  to 
this  vehement  outburst.  He  could  only  repeat  what 
he  had  already  said  several  times  before,  and  said 
without  success.  He  could  only  point  out  the 
dangers  which  would  arise  from  this  procedure :  the 
anger  that  European  civihsation  would  be  laid  in 

ins  for  a  long  time  to  come.  Hitler  paid  no 
ttention  to  all  this,  nor  to  anything  else  which 
Mr.  Chamberlain  brought  forward.  When  once  he 
had  incorporated  in  the  Reich  all  the  Germans  who 
were  living  on  the  outskirts  of  Germany,  he  would 
have  no  further  territorial  ambitions  in  Europe,  he 
said. 

Chamberlain  remained  silent. 

Germany,  continued  Hitler,  had  always  been 
deeply  anxious  not  only  to  come  to  terms  with  Eng- 
land, but  to  live  in  genuine  friendship  with  her.  After 
all,  they  were  two  peoples  of  the  same  Germanic  race. 
Why  should  there  be  discord  between  them  ?  Hitler 
also  reminded  Mr.  Chamberlain  that  he  had  already 
demonstrated  his  readiness  to  be  friends  by  con- 
cluding the  Naval  Agreement  with  England.  He 
was  ready  to  sign  an  Air  Agreement,  a  Non- Aggres- 
sion Pact  and  a  Pact  of  Friendship.  England  and 
■Oermany  were  racially  predestined  to  rule  Europe 
^Knd  the  World. 


104       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Mr.  Chamberlain  was  not  anxious  to  enter  into  a 
discussion  of  race.  An  Englishman  practises  race 
discrimination,  but  he  never  speaks  of  it.  On  the 
other  hand,  Hitler's  declaration  of  friendship  was 
something  which  the  British  Premier  could  seize 
upon. 

Great  Britain  was  equally  anxious  to  live  at  peace 
with  Germany,  he  said  eagerly.  Friendship  was 
tested  only  when  the  moment  came  to  prove  it. 
Hitler  had  now  the  opportunity  of  proving  it.  If 
he  would  waive  his  demands  in  this  matter — since 
the  question  had  already  been  decided  in  principle 
in  Germany's  favour — he  would  prove  that  he 
really  desired  England's  friendship. 

Hitler  hesitated.  But  he  did  not  hesitate  long 
enough  to  let  Mr.  Chamberlain  hope  afresh. 

He  said  that  he  could  not  and  would  not  give  way, 
but  could  once  more  assure  Mr.  Chamberlain  that 
he  was  ready  to  open  every  kind  of  negotiation  with 
England  when  once  the  Sudeten  problem  had  been 
solved.     Nothing  would  then  stand  between  them. 

After  a  moment's  reflection  Hitler  added  that 
there  was  of  course  still  the  question  of  Colonies 
which  must  be  settled.  A  powerful  Empire  like 
Germany  could  not  be  forcibly  prevented  from 
continuing  its  colonising  mission.  But  he  added 
in  a  conciliatory  tone  that  Germany  would  have  no 
mobilisations  on  that  subject.  With  a  little  goodwill 
on  both  sides  that  little  problem  could  easily  be 
settled  in  a  friendly  way. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  answered  that  he  was  assuming 
a  good  will  in  that  matter,  which  he  gave  no  sign 
of  showing  himself  in  the  question  of  Czechoslovakia. 

The  Czechoslovak  question.  Hitler  pointed  out, 


HERR   HITLER  DRAWS  A   MAP  105 

touched  the  German  people  very  closely.  He  could 
not  allow  foreigners  to  interfere  when  they  were 
about  to  settle  matters  their  own  way. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  saw  that  they  were  talking  at 
cross  purposes.  This  man  would  not  be  convinced 
by  argument.  It  was  late,  and  he  thought  resignedly 
that  they  had  better  end  their  conference. 

The  two  men  returned  to  the  hall.  Ribbentrop 
and  Sir  Nevile  Henderson  saw  at  a  glance  that  no 
agreement  had  been  reached  between  the  two  states- 
men. 

The  four  continued  the  conversation  for  a  litde 
while,  but  it  now  turned  on  irrelevant  or  unim- 
portant matters.  Once  more  in  the  course  of  con- 
versation Mr.  Chamberlain  made  an  attempt  to 
induce  Hitler  to  alter  his  point  of  view,  but  he  knew 
beforehand  that  the  attempt  was  useless.  Finally 
they  drew  up  a  brief  communique,  and  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain said  that  he  would  forward  Hitler's  Memoran- 
dum to  the  Government  in  Prague,  but  he  scarcely 
thought  that  the  French  and  British  Governments 
would  be  able  to  recommend  Prague  to  accept  it. 

Had  he  been  hoping  that  Hitler  would  turn  right- 
about, now,  at  the  last  moment?  If  so,  he  was 
mistaken. 

Courteous  phrases  and  handshakes  were  exchanged, 
and  Mr.  Chamberlain  stepped  out  into  the  night  air. 

He  was  surrounded  by  journalists.  Wearily  he 
told  them  that  negotiations  had  not  completely 
broken  down. 


D2 


106       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 


CHAPTER  IV 

ONE  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY  HOURS 
SHAKE  EUROPE 

Five  days  had  elapsed  between  the  Saturday  morning 
on  which  Mr.  Chamberlain  entered  the  aeroplane  at 
Cologne  to  return  to  London  and  the  following 
Thursday,  the  29th  September,  when,  at  8.30  in  the 
morning,  he  once  more  entered  the  aeroplane  which 
was  to  take  him  to  Munich,  where  he  was  to  attend 
the  Conference  of  Four. 

One  hundred  and  twenty  hours  had  shaken  Europe 
— the  worst  hours  which  it  had  to  pass  through  in 
this  crisis. 

War  seemed  inevitable.  The  negotiations  had 
broken  down,  and  further  talks  were  useless. 
With  whom  and  on  what  subject  was  it  still  possible 
to  negotiate?  People  had  to  famiharise  themselves 
with  the  idea  that  on  the  1st  of  October  the  guns 
would  begin  to  speak,  since  the  speech  of  European 
statesmen  was  not  loud  enough  to  bring  Germany  to 
her  senses. 

When  night  fell,  the  people  of  Europe  had  every 
reason  to  suppose  that  they  would  find  their  Con- 
tinent in  a  state  of  war  on  awaking  next  morning. 
Yet  there  was  no  panic :  people  seemed  hypnotised 
by  fear  of  the  inevitable,  and  prepared  to  meet 
their  destiny. 

Spain  and  China  had  taught  every  European  the 
horrors  of  warfare.  All  had  seen  pictures  of  the 
smoking  ruins  which  once  had  been  cities,  of  dead 
children  and  women  slaughtered  by  enemy  aircraft. 


120  HOURS   SHAKE   EUROPE  107 

The  fate  of  Guernica  and  the  bombardment  of 
Shanghai,  Taerchewang  and  other  Chinese  cities  had 
not  been  forgotten.  And  it  was  certain  that  if  war 
broke  out  in  Europe  on  the  1st  of  October,  it  would 
be  a  hundred  times  more  hideous  than  the  events 
taking  place  in  China  and  Spain. 

Europe's  resources  v/ere  at  an  end.  It  had  added 
fuel  to  the  flames  until  it  was  threatened  itself.  The 
heads  of  the  European  democracies  had  proved 
incapable  of  countering  Germany's  bluff  by  bluff, 
of  thus  preventing  war,  and  of  confining  Germany 
within  due  limits.  And  now  the  peoples  seemed 
doomed  to  pay  with  their  blood  for  this  ineptitude 
of  European  statesmanship. 

The  two  protagonists  of  the  drama,  Germany  and 
Czechoslovakia,  were  ready.  The  latter  had  mobi- 
Hsed,  and  the  former  did  not  require  mobilisation, 
since  she  had  been  armed  to  the  teeth  for  weeks. 
France,  the  third  chief  Power  concerned,  was  pre- 
paring at  accelerated  speed.  Russia  observed  a 
threatening  silence.  In  London  gas-masks  were 
distributed  to  the  population.  Italy  had  com- 
pleted a  secret  mobilisation  and  had  taken  certain 
economic  measures.  Belgium,  which  had  suffered 
ruin  during  the  Great  War,  was  anxiously  waiting 
to  see  whether  the  Germans  would  once  again 
violate  her  neutraUty.  Even  the  minor  States,  which 
normally  stand  aside  from  Europe's  major  politics, 
were  taking  steps.  Switzerland  had  mined  every 
road  and  railway  leading  across  her  frontiers,  and 
issued  pubUc  notices  that  they  would  be  blown  up 
on  the  outbreak  of  war.  In  Denmark  coastguards 
and  sailors  whose  period  of  service  was  due  to 
expire   were   retained.    The   Netherlands   Govern- 


108        THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

ment  had  determined  to  increase  the  effective  number 
of  the  army. 

By  order  of  the  Pope  masses  of  intercession  for 
peace  were  celebrated  in  423  churches. 

The  peoples  of  Europe  saw  the  end  of  their 
civilisation  approaching,  and  prepared  for  death. 

President  BeneS  sees  Hitler's  Work 

Czechoslovakia,  too,  prepared  for  death.  The 
train  loads  of  men  who  were  being  carried  to 
their  threatened  frontiers  knew  that  in  all  proba- 
bility they  would  not  return  home  again.  And 
if  they  did  return,  what  would  they  find?  Prague 
was  a  bare  hour's  flight  from  the  nearest  German 
aerodrome.  All  possible  measures  of  safety  had 
been  taken,  and  Prague  was  surrounded  by  anti- 
aircraft guns;  but  these  would  be  of  little  avail 
against  the  vast  superiority  of  German  aircraft. 
All  Czechoslovakia  knew  that  at  best  it  could  resist 
Hitler's  forces  for  six  weeks,  and  that  within  these 
six  weeks  the  entire  country  would  be  turned  into  a 
desolate  heap  of  ruins.  There  was,  further,  the 
Polish  threat.  Poland,  itself  possessing  a  Ukrainian 
minority  of  six  miUions,  thought  the  moment  oppor- 
tune to  raise  a  claim  upon  the  100,000  Poles  living 
in  Czechoslovakia. 

But  the  Czechs  are  a  sturdy  nation :  their  thousand 
years  of  national  Hfe  has  not  been  easy.  There 
had  been  times  before  when  the  Czech  nation  had 
seemed  no  longer  to  exist,  and  yet  on  each  occasion 
they  had  held  their  own. 

In  Prague  the  man  in  the  street  knew  well 
enough  what  was  at  stake.  He  knew  what  the 
Western  statesmen  did  not  quite  realise,  that  now 


120  HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  109 

was  the  time  to  stop  Germany's  Drang  nach  Osten, 
and  thus  to  prevent  her  from  achieving  the  hege- 
mony of  Europe.  The  Czechs  knew  this,  and  were 
ready  to  do  their  duty  by  their  country  and  Europe. 

On  the  Saturday  evening  the  British  Minister  in 
Prague  had  handed  Hitler's  memorandum  and  map 
to  President  Benes. 

The  President  had  asked  whether  the  British 
Government  made  any  recommendations  to  Czecho- 
slovakia with  regard  to  the  memorandum,  and  had 
been  answered  in  the  negative.  A  similar  reply  had 
been  received  from  Paris. 

And  now  the  entire  Czechoslovak  Government 

^as  assembled  around  the  big  table  in  the  President's 

:onference-room,  before  them  the  map  of  the  new 

Czechoslovakia — the   Czechoslovakia   Ci   la   Hitler. 

[Apart  from  members  of  the  Government,  there  were 

lembers  of  the  General  Staff  and  of  the  body  of 

)ohtical  advisers  whose  function  it  is  to  assist  the 

Government. 

Before  them  was  the  map  with  the  districts  marked 
in  red  and  the  green  Hues  surrounding  plebiscite 
areas.  What  they  saw  was  grave  enough.  The 
new  State  would  lose  all  its  raw  materials — lignite, 
timber,  china-clay,  iron  and  radium.  It  would  be 
deprived  of  hops  for  Pilsen  beer,  and  Prague  would 
be  without  electric  current,  as  the  Prague  electricity 
works  were  in  the  mixed-language  district  near  Most. 

Pilsen,  with  the  vast  Skoda  works,  would  become 
a  frontier  town,  and  almost  the  entire  textile  industry, 
together  with  the  glass,  china,  paper,  chemical  and 
dye  industries,  would  pass  into  German  hands. 
Further,  the  two  most  important  railway  lines  of 
the  country — that  from  Prague  to  Brno,  and  that 


110       THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

from  Prague  to  Moravska  Ostrava — would  have  to 
cross  German  territory  in  two  places. 

While  other  Ministers  were  sceptical,  President 
Benes  remained  optimistic.  Neither  Paris  nor  Lon- 
don insisted  on  the  acceptance  of  the  terms,  and  he 
still  thought  that  Germany  would  be  frightened  if 
she  saw  that  the  Western  Powers  meant  business. 
In  that  case  reasonable  negotiations  might  be 
possible.  At  the  same  time  one  consideration  re- 
mained. Czechoslovakia  had  agreed  in  principle 
to  cede  purely  German  districts  to  Germany,  and 
if  there  were  to  be  further  negotiations,  Czecho- 
slovakia would  have  to  honour  this  pledge. 

War  or  Peace? 

The  breakdown  of  the  Godesberg  negotiations 
had  roused  the  Western  statesmen  from  their 
lethargy  for  a  few  days,  and  had  inspired  more 
energetic  action.  Now  that  war  seemed  inevitable, 
the  necessary  preparations  were  made  with  varying 
degrees  of  intensity. 

In  Paris,  as  we  know,  there  had  been  a  meeting 
of  Ministers  on  the  night  preceding  Saturday  the 
24th  September.  General  Gamelin  had  been 
present  at  these  consultations,  at  which  it  was 
decided  to  take  all  measures  not  requiring  a 
resolution  of  the  Council  of  Ministers,  meeting 
under  the  chairmanship  of  the  President  of  the 
Republic.  In  the  process,  certain  laws  and  regula- 
tions admittedly  received  rather  cavalier  treatment : 
but  there  was  no  need  to  worry  about  such  matters 
now.  It  was  necessary  to  prepare  France  at  any 
rate   for    the  first   assault:    long  before  this  was 


120   HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  111 

achieved,  the  necessary  resolutions  of  the  Cabinet 
and  Chamber  would  be  forthcoming. 

On  this  Saturday  morning  France  had  nearly  a 
million  and  a  quarter  men  under  arms,  and  the  Paris 
Gare  de  I'Est  was  still  thronged  with  reservists. 
M.  Daladier  said  to  his  friends,  "  I  have  done  every- 
thing permitted  by  my  powers.  Further  measures 
will  require  fresh  resolutions." 

The  attitude  of  the  population  towards  these  events 
was  followed  with  anxious  interest ;  but  the  popula- 
tion remained  remarkably  passive,  and  no  definite 
attitude  was  observable.  This  was  natural :  for  the 
French  were  not  only  badly  informed,  but  had  been 
dehberately  misled  by  the  Press.  Whether  from 
conviction  or  design,  the  major  papers  had  for  weeks 
been  stressing  the  need  of  preserving  peace  at  all 
costs :  the  majority  of  the  French  Press  was  serving 
the  cause  of  defeatism.  The  people  had  not  been 
told  that  the  present  need  was  to  show  firmness 
in  order  to  preserve  peace  and,  should  that  be 
impossible,  to  anticipate  the  more  disastrous  war 
which  an  immediate  future  would  certainly  bring. 
The  heads  of  the  French  Government  now  saw, 
to  their  dismay,  the  effects  of  such  tendentious 
information. 

Behind  the  scenes  Georges  Bonnet,  the  inde- 
fatigable "  Angel  of  Peace-at-all-costs  ",  was  active, 
influencing  the  Press,  sowing  dissension  within  the 
Government,  and  striving  against  France's  Eastern 
ally. 

On  the  same  Saturday,  Signor  Mussolini,  whose 
chance  was  soon  to  come  although  he  did  not  know 
it,  appeared  to  have  lost  his  nerve.  He  had  deUvered 
a  militant  speech  at  Belluno :  "  Our  enemies  beyond 


112       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

the  Alps  ",  he  said,  "  are  far  too  stupid  to  become 
dangerous  to  us  ".  In  commenting  on  this  speech 
the  French  Press  did  not  hesitate  to  say  that  Musso- 
Hni  had  not  meant  France,  but  only  the  enemies  of 
Fascism  in  general  beyond  the  Alps. 

On  the  same  Saturday  big  posters  were  shown  in 
German  cities  like  Frankfurt-on-Main,  Lorrach  and 
Baden,  bearing  the  inscription :  "  Two  and  a  half 
millions  of  Swiss  Germans  await  their  liberation  ". 

On  the  same  Saturday  Herr  Hitler  returned  to 
Berlin  and  Mr.  Chamberlain  to  London.  The 
latter  conferred  with  his  friend  Lord  Halifax. 
Later,  before  the  meeting  of  the  Cabinet,  he  spoke 
with  Mr.  Hore-Belisha,  the  War  Minister. 

At  five  o'clock  the  Cabinet  met  at  No.  10.  The 
Prime  Minister  reported  on  the  breakdown  at 
Godesberg  and  read  out  the  Memorandum.  The 
map  attached  to  it  was  also  submitted. 

No  resolutions  were  reached  by  the  Cabinet  on 
this  day.  The  general  impression  prevailed  that  the 
Memorandum  could  hardly  serve  as  a  basis  for 
further  negotiation,  and  the  matter  was  postponed 
until  the  following  day.  MM.  Daladier  and  Bonnet 
had  already  been  asked  to  come  to  London,  and 
the  problem  would  be  discussed  jointly  with  them. 
It  is  possible  also  that  many  circles  in  London  and 
Paris  still  beheved  that  the  Prague  Government 
would,  after  all,  accept  the  Memorandum,  and  that 
an  easy  way  out  of  the  difficulty  would  thus  be  found. 

But  no  recommendation  in  this  sense  was  made  to 
Prague  by  either  capital.  The  necessary  energy  was 
lacking.  Instead  it  was  preferred  to  prepare  for  the 
inevitable,  in  the  hope  that  Germany  might  still  be 
deterred  at  the  last  moment. 


120  HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  113 

But  already  it  was  too  late.  Herr  Hitler  felt  that 
he  had  succeeded  in  "  neutraUsing "  Britain  in  a 
sense,  and,  seeing  how  slight  were  the  preparations 
made  by  Britain  for  a  possible  war,  he  was  firmly 
convinced  that  France  would  not  move  without 
Britain. 

A  witty  British  diplomat  once  said :  "  If  France 
makes  war  without  asking  us,  we  naturally  join  in. 
If  France  asks  us  whether  she  should  make  war,  of 
course  we  say  no." 

A  Rainy  Sunday 

Sunday  the  25th  of  September  was  an  unpleasant 
day.  Autumn  had  come  early,  with  cold  and  wet 
weather.  A  chilly  wind  blew  through  the  streets  of 
Paris,  which  were  almost  entirely  empty.  Nature 
seemed  to  have  adapted  herself  to  events. 

But  though  the  Paris  streets  were  empty,  it  did  not 
follow  that  poUtical  activity  had  come  to  a  standstill. 
Early  in  the  forenoon  M.  Bonnet  had  received 
Sir  Eric  Phipps,  the  British  Ambassador.  The 
British  Government  was  anxious  to  know  what 
attitude  France  would  take  up  at  the  present  juncture. 
The  Foreign  Minister,  however,  was  unable  to  give 
a  satisfactory  answer,  because  at  the  moment  he 
did  not  know  whether  he  would  be  Foreign  Minister 
at  the  end  of  the  day. 

The  ministerial  crisis  had  indeed  again  become 
acute,  and  those  members  of  the  Cabinet  who  were 
dissatisfied  with  the  attitude  hitherto  taken  up  by 
the  Government,  were  insisting  on  a  firm  line  by 
France,  coupled  with  a  plain  intimation  to  London 
that  France  would  abide  by  her  treaty  obligations 
to  Czechoslovakia.    Their  wish  was  to  enforce  their 


114       THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

own  policy,  which  was  that  Paris  should  advise 
Prague  summarily  to  reject  all  concessions  to  Ger- 
many, and  thus  to  create  a  definite  fait  accompli. 
Advice  in  this  sense  was  actually  reaching  Prague 
from  many  sources:  so  far,  however,  the  desired 
answer  had  not  been  given. 

M.  Bonnet  naturally  opposed  such  a  course,  which, 
he  thought,  would  involve  France  in  war :  his  attitude 
being  that  war  must  be  avoided  at  all  costs.  He 
knew  that  this  attitude  met  with  the  approval  of 
many  members  of  the  British  Government.  The 
latter,  indeed,  was  completely  in  accord  with  his 
initiative  in  compelUng  Prague  to  accept  the  first 
ultimatum. 

The  mid-day  papers  had  announced  that  the  two 
Ministers  would  leave  for  London  early  in  the 
afternoon,  and  the  aeroplane  to  take  them  there 
was  waiting  at  the  Le  Bourget  aerodrome.  First, 
however,  a  Cabinet  had  to  be  held.  The  outlook 
was  uncertain. 

The  Cabinet  met  at  two  o'clock:  and  the  crisis 
failed  to  materialise.  M.  Daladier,  reporting  on  the 
Godesberg  negotiations  in  accordance  with  London 
advices,  informed  his  colleagues  regarding  the  con- 
tents of  Hitler's  memorandum,  and  submitted  Hitler's 
map  of  the  new  Czechoslovakia. 

A  heated  debate  ensued.  The  three  .malcontents, 
MM.  Reynaud,  Mandel  and  Champetier  de  Ribes, 
laid  down  their  point  of  view,  and  were  joined 
by  three  further  Ministers,  MM.  Jean  Zay, 
Campinchi  and  Queille.  Tension  was  growing,  and 
an  open  breach  within  the  Cabinet  began  to  threaten. 
Yet  a  Government  crisis  was  highly  to  be  deprecated. 
The  French  Ministers  were  expected  in  London,  and 


120  HOURS   SHAKE   EUROPE  115 

it  had  already  been  found  necessary  to  telephone  to 
London  to  say  that  they  would  be  coming  later 
because  the  morning  negotiations  and  the  protracted 
meeting  of  the  Cabinet  Council  had  detained  them 
in  Paris. 

And  indeed  a  Cabinet  crisis  would  be  extremely 
awkward  at  the  moment,  for,  though  it  would 
certainly  be  possible  to  fill  vacancies  left  by  resigna- 
tions, Sunday  was  not  the  day  for  such  measures. 

The  upshot  of  a  lengthy  debate  eventually  was  that 
France  would  report  in  London  that  it  would  no 
longer  recommend  the  Prague  Government  to 
accept  the  Memorandum,  and  that  it  would  recom- 
mend the  British  Government  to  take  up  a  firm 
attitude  with  regard  to  Germany.  Further  decisions 
were  to  be  taken  when  the  Ministers  returned  from 
London.  After  all,  it  was  essential  first  to  know  the 
British  Government's  views. 

A  car  rushed  through  the  empty  streets  of  Paris, 
and  tliirty-five  minutes  later  an  aeroplane  rose  into 
the  air  to  fly  to  London  in  the  wind  and  rain. 

At  half-past  six  M.  Jan  Masaryk,  the  Czech 
Minister,  in  London,  called  on  Lord  Hahfax. 
The  son  of  the  founder  of  Czechoslovakia,  Jan 
Masaryk  had  been  serving  as  Minister  in  London 
for  a  number  of  years.  In  society  he  was  known  as 
a  man  of  wit  and  imperturbable  good  temper.  He 
had  never  lost  his  humour  during  the  strenuous 
times  through  which  he  had  lived.  It  was  only 
during  the  last  week,  when  he  had  been  forced  to 
report  to  Prague  that  the  British  and  French  Govern- 
ments were  asking  his  country  to  cede  large  regions 
to  Germany,  that  he  had  ceased  to  smile.    He  had 


116        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

lived  through  hours  of  despair:  but  this  was  no 
time  to  give  way  to  his  nerves:  he  had  to  act  and 
to  carry  on  important  negotiations  on  behalf  of 
his  country. 

He  had  been  instructed  by  his  Government, 
he  told  Lord  Halifax,  to  inform  His  Majesty's 
Government  that  the  acceptance  of  the  German 
Government's  conditions  in  their  present  form  was 
considered  impossible.  At  the  same  time  the  Czech 
Government  was  ready  to  continue  negotiations  on 
the  basis  of  the  concessions  already  made. 

This  ended  the  formal  part  of  the  interview. 
M.  Masaryk  handed  the  Note  to  the  Foreign 
Minister,  and  a  brief  but  grave  conversation  ensued. 

When  the  Czechoslovak  Minister  left,  Lord 
Halifax  began  to  study  the  Czech  Government's 
Note.  It  was  a  lengthy  document,  and  enumerated 
the  reasons  why  Czechoslovakia  could  not  accept 
the  demands  made  by  Hitler  at  Godesberg.  It 
pointed  out  that  Hitler's  Memorandum  was  in  fact 
an  ultimatum,  and  consisted  of  terms  such  as  are 
dictated  to  a  conquered  people.  It  was  not  a  plan 
addressed  to  a  sovereign  State  which  had  already 
declared  its  readiness  to  make  great  sacrifices  in 
the  cause  of  European  peace.  The  Note  declared 
that  Herr  Hitler's  Government  had  not  shown  the 
shghtest  readiness  to  make  concessions,  and  de- 
monstrated the  grievous  consequences  for  the 
national  existence  of  Czechoslovakia  if  it  yielded  to 
the  Hitler  demands.  The  national  and  economic 
independence  of  Czechoslovakia  would  disappear 
automatically  if  Hitler's  plan  had  to  be  accepted. 

Lord  Halifax  now  reached  the  end  of  this  moment- 
ous document : 


120  HOURS  SHAKE  EUROPE  117 

"  My  Government  wish  me  to  declare  in  all 
solemnity  that  Herr  Hitler's  demands  in  their  present 
form  are  absolutely  and  unconditionally  unacceptable 
to  my  Government.  Against  these  new  and  cruel 
demands  my  Government  feel  bound  to  make  their 
utmost  resistance,  and  we  shall  do  so,  God  helping. 
The  nation  of  St.  Wenceslas,  John  Hus  and  Thomas 
Masaryk  will  not  be  a  nation  of  slaves. 

"  We  rely  upon  the  two  great  Western  democracies, 
whose  wishes  we  have  followed  much  against  our  own 
judgment,  to  stand  by  us  in  our  hour  of  trial." 

Since  the  previous  day  the  British  Cabinet  had 
met  three  times.  It  was  now  late  in  the  afternoon 
of  Sunday,  and  Mr.  Chamberlain  was  preparing 
to  meet  his  French  guests. 

At  the  moment  when  he  drove  through  pouring 
rain  to  the  aerodrome,  the  Prime  Minister  was 
completely  informed  about  the  British  Cabinet's 
views.  Since  his  return  from  Godesberg  on  the 
previous  afternoon  there  had  been  no  less  than  three 
meetings  of  Ministers.  At  this  moment  no  doubt 
Mr.  Chamberlain  felt  his  sixty-nine  years:  but 
despite  his  weariness  he  knew  that  he  must  not  give 
in  to  it.  A  decision  had  to  be  reached,  and 
peace  to  be  saved.  Time  was  pressing ;  only  a  few 
days  remained  before  the  1st  of  October,  the  time- 
limit  of  Hitler's  ultimatum. 

A  four-fold  cordon  of  police  was  necessary  to 
keep  back  the  crowd  assembled  in  Downing  Street 
and  Whitehall  to  greet  the  French  guests.  Cheers 
were  heard  as  the  car  turned  into  Downing  Street 
and  stopped  at  No.  10 — cheers  for  France,  and  also 
for  Czechoslovakia.  Many  shouted  "  Stand  by 
Czechoslovakia  ".  In  many  ways  it  was  an  altogether 
unusual  Sunday  for  London:    most  of  the  British 


118        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

public  had  by  now  realised  what  was  at  stake; 
they  knew  that  Britain's  prestige  was  in  the  balance, 
and  were  convinced  that  there  would  be  no  surrender 
to  Germany. 

A  large  number  of  measures  had  already  been 
taken  in  preparation  for  an  emergency. 

The  Home  Fleet  was  standing  by.  Measures  to 
ensure  the  safety  of  the  population  in  case  of  air- 
raids had  been  taken  and  hastily  completed.  Un- 
known to  the  pubhc,  all  preparations  had  been  made 
for  introducing  conscription.  Hundreds  of  volun- 
teers were  enrolUng  for  services  of  every  kind.  If 
rumours  current  in  London  were  to  be  beheved, 
numbers  of  British  citizens  ready  to  fight  in  the 
Czech  Army  had  given  in  their  names  to  the  Czecho- 
slovak Legation.  But  now  things  had  changed. 
Now,  unless  the  unexpected  happened,  Enghshmen 
would  have  to  fight  for  the  greatness  and  preserva- 
tion of  their  country.  The  British  people  had  seen 
through  Germany's  intentions,  and  felt  that  Hitler 
was  not  so  much  concerned  with  the  Sudeten 
Germans  as  with  much  more  ambitious  aims 
ultimately  affecting  the  interests  of  the  British 
Empire.  Further,  people  were  infuriated  by  Hitler's 
lack  of  fairness  in  dealing  with  Czechoslovakia. 
All  the  best  British  qualities  were  revealed  in 
these  hours  of  crisis.  The  population  knew  no 
fear.  They  were  ready  to  fight,  and  knew  that 
they  would  win. 

The  French  Ministers  were  negotiating  with  the 
Inner  Cabinet.  They  had  left  Paris  with  the 
knowledge  that  they  were  backed  by  a  resolute 
Cabinet,  and  the  negotiations  showed  that  this 
firmness  was  shared  by  the  British  Ministers.     So 


120  HOURS  SHAKE  EUROPE  119 

far,  however,  none  believed  in  the  inevitability  of 
war.  The  feeling  was  that  Hitler  would  give  in  at 
the  last  moment,  and  the  possibilities  of  meeting  him 
were  discussed. 

But  the  negotiations  were  lengthy.  Various  plans 
were  considered  and  rejected,  and  late  that  night 
the  feehng  which  prevailed  at  No.  10  was  not  very 
hopeful.  Differences  of  opinion  among  various 
members  of  the  Cabinet  emerged.  M.  Bonnet 
maintained  his  thesis  that  the  questions  at  issue 
were  only  matters  of  procedure  about  which  no 
war  could  break  out.  M.  Daladier,  who  now 
displayed  a  firmer  attitude,  objected.  Among  the 
JBritish  Ministers,  too,  there  were  divergences  of 
>pinion.  Some  wished  Germany  to  be  shown  the 
full  powers  of  the  two  great  democracies,  because  that 
was  the  only  way  to  negotiate  with  her ;  others  were 
convinced  that  it  was  essential  to  reach  agreement 
with  Hitler  even  at  the  expense  of  Czechoslovakia. 

The  French  Ministers  were  hampered  by  the 
resolution  of  their  own  Cabinet,  which  was  not  to 
go  beyond  the  Anglo-French  proposals  of  the 
19th  September.  They  were  not  at  liberty  to  go 
further  and  to  agree  to  Hitler's  Godesberg  demands. 

Some  time  before  midnight  Mr.  Chamberlain 
and  M.  Daladier  withdrew  to  an  adjacent  room 
for  a  prolonged  conversation  in  private.  At 
midnight  the  conference  was  interrupted  to  give 
^the  British  Cabinet  an  opportunity  of  arriving  at 
further  resolutions.  These  resolutions  were  of  far- 
reaching  significance.  Mr.  Chamberlain  conveyed 
to  his  colleagues  France's  firm  attitude,  as  well  as 
^the  readiness  of  MM.  Daladier  and  Bonnet  to 
agree  to  further  negotiations  with  Germany  and 


120       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

possibly  to  make  certain  minor  concessions  to 
Hitler.  At  the  same  time  the  main  outUnes  of  the 
agreement  of  19th  September  were  to  be  maintained. 

When  the  British  Ministers  concluded  their 
consultation,  a  brief  summary  of  the  day's  delibera- 
tions was  made. 

Hitler's  Godesberg  demands  were  unacceptable. 
At  the  same  time  everything  humanly  possible 
would  be  done  to  bring  Hitler  to  his  senses  before 
the  1st  October.  Simultaneously  preparations  would 
be  made  for  the  worst.  During  the  same  night 
General  Gamelin  was  requested  to  come  to  London 
immediately  to  discuss  all  necessary  measures. 

''  Ca  m  pas  mar\  M.  Daladier  later  told  the 
French  journalists  in  reply  to  their  questions. 

Uncertainty  in  Berlin 

The  crisis  had  reached  its  climax.  Hitler  had 
made  his  demands,  and  refused  to  budge  an  inch. 
Prague  had  rejected  the  demands.  In  London  the 
consultations  with  the  French  Ministers  ended  with 
an  invitation  to  General  Gamelin  to  come  to  London 
on  Monday.  Everything  seemed  to  indicate  that 
the  Western  democracies  had  grasped  the  position 
and  were  ready  to  meet  Hitler's  exaggerated  demands 
with  a  firm  refusal.  Hitler  had  been  carried  away 
by  the  dynamics  of  his  policy,  and  now  could  not 
have  stopped,  even  if  he  had  so  desired. 

At  midnight  on  Sunday  the  25th  of  September 
the  Berlin  War  Minister  gave  orders  to  the  troops 
stationed  along  the  Bohemian  and  Moravian  borders 
to  prepare  to  march  into  Czechoslovakia.  Whether 
the  operations  were  to  begin  on  the  morrow  or  within 
the  next  few  days  was  not  stated. 


120  HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  121 

At  the  Chancellor's  office  work  went  on  until 
late  at  night.  Herr  von  Ribbentrop  had  received 
Sir  Nevile  Henderson  on  Sunday  afternoon,  and  had 
been  told  the  result  of  the  London  discussions  so 
far  as  they  were  known.  The  Prague  rejection  wao 
also  conveyed.  The  Ambassador  expressed  grave 
apprehensions  about  the  future,  and  told  the  German 
Foreign  Minister  that  not  only  public  opinion  but 
also  the  British  Cabinet  favoured  a  firm  stand  and 
declined  to  give  way  to  Germany. 

But  the  Foreign  Minister  remained  calm  and 
optimistic.  He  had  frequently  voiced  the  opinion 
that  Britain  would  not  fight  on  behalf  of  Czecho- 
slovakia— least  of  all  on  a  question  of  procedure. 
This  was  the  opinion  he  had  expressed  to  Hitler, 
and  he  now  repeated  it  to  the  British  Ambassador. 
The  latter  stressed  the  gravity  of  the  position,  and 
suggested  that  British  resolution  was  being  under- 
estimated. Ribbentrop  insisted  that  agreement  would 
siill  be  reached. 

Until  late  at  night  the  windows  of  the  Ministry 
of  Propaganda  were  brightly  lit.  Reports  on  public 
opinion  had  been  received  from  all  parts  of  the 
country,  and  were  now  being  studied. 

The  news  was  not  particularly  satisfactory.  The 
furious  attacks  on  Czechoslovakia  made  by  the 
German  Press  had  gone  too  far;  readers  were 
tired  of  big  headlines  and  strong  language.  The 
mass  of  the  German  people  felt  completely  in- 
different about  the  fate  of  the  Sudeten  Germans: 
they  admitted  that  they  ought  to  be  helped,  but 
they  failed  to  see  why  there  should  be  war  on  their 
behalf.  So  far,  the  German  Press  had  been  careful 
not  to  explain  that  opinion  in  the  West  was  beginning 


122         THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

to  change :   only  optimistic  reports  had  been  placed 
before  readers. 

But  the  vast  miUtary  preparations  in  progress  for 
weeks  had  begun  to  alarm '  the  populace.  War 
was  not  wanted,  not  even  with  a  small  country  Hke 
Czechoslovakia,  still  less  with  the  Western  Powers 
and  Russia.  And  now  the  opposition  did  not  come 
from  the  communists,  but  from  the  classes  who 
formerly  had  helped  Hitler  to  power — the  petty 
bourgeoisie.  This  opposition  could  everywhere  be 
felt — in  Wiirttemberg  and  Baden,  in  Bavaria  and 
in  Austria.  The  reports  of  Nazi  secret  agents  left 
no  doubt  as  to  this  feehng.  Dr.  Goebbels,  the 
Minister  of  Propaganda,  gave  the  necessary  instruc- 
tions for  the  next  few  days.  Unless  the  situation 
changed,  the  German  population  would  have  to 
be  prepared  for  war  with  France  and  Britain,  to  say 
nothing  of  Russia. 

The  U.S.A.  Steps  In 

For  some  tune  the  United  States  had  followed 
developments  in  Europe  with  grave  misgivings. 
People  had  more  and  more  begun  to  ask  what  the 
U.S.A.  intended  to  do  in  the  case  of  a  European 
conflict.  Nobody  supposed  that  the  United  States 
would  again  send  troops  to  Europe  to  take  part 
in  a  European  war;  this  was  a  blunder  which 
would  not  be  repeated.  At  the  same  time,  it  was 
felt  that  there  would  be  ample  opportunity  for  help- 
ing the  democratic  Powers  in  other  ways  than  by 
sending  troops  in  case  of  war.  The  Neutrality 
Pact  might  be  altered,  and  the  European  democracies 
might  be  supplied  with  arms  and  aircraft,  while 


120  HOURS    SHAKE  EUROPE  123 

Germany  could  be  threatened  with  economic 
measures. 

Yet  though  there  was  not  the  slightest  intention 
to  send  troops  or  to  take  a  direct  part  in  a  war,  the 
American  population  did  not  feel  indifferent 
with  regard  to  European  events;  on  the  contrary, 
its  reactions  to  them  were  far  more  open  and 
vigorous  than  those  of  the  European  peoples. 
Through  the  President  and  all  other  responsible 
statesmen,  and  through  the  predominant  part  of  the 
Press,  it  expressed  its  wholehearted  sympathy  with 
the  countries  which  were  regarded  as  the  champions 
of  democracy. 

When  Paris  and  London  resolved  to  compel 
Czechoslovakia  to  cede  some  of  her  territory, 
mblic  opinion  turned  against  these  two  Powers. 

^hen  a  firm  attitude  became  apparent  after  the 
fGodesberg  conversation,  feelings  of  sympathy 
became  stronger  again. 

At  the  same  time,  the  inevitability  of  a  European 
war  was  not  regarded  as  absolute  in  the  United  States. 
It  was  felt  that  all  problems  could  be  settled  in  a 
friendly  manner,  as  was  fitting  between  civilised 
countries. 

For  some  days  Europe  had  been  full  of  rumours 
that  President  Roosevelt  would  take  the  initiative 
in  calUng  a  world  conference  for  the  settlement  of 
all  economic  and  political  problems.  Democratic 
Europe  eagerly  awaited  the  American  President's 
step;  but  it  waited  in  vain.  For  reasons  best 
known  to  himself.  President  Roosevelt  had  omitted 
to  take  this  initiative:  but  he  did  adopt  another 
measure.  With  the  authority  of  a  man  behind 
whom  stood   the   greatest  democratic   community 


124       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

in  the  world,  he  sent  an  eloquent  appeal  to  all 
the  statesmen  concerned.  This  was  on  the 
Monday — before  the  German  Chancellor  had  spoken 
in  the  Sportpalast.  Pleading  for  a  peaceful  solu- 
tion, and  drawing  attention  to  the  obligations  arising 
from  the  Briand-Kellogg  Pact,  he  said :  "  On  behalf 
of  the  1 30  milHon  people  of  the  United  States,  and 
for  the  sake  of  humanity  everywhere,  I  most  earnestly 
appeal  to  you  not  to  break  off  negotiations  looking 
to  a  peaceful,  fair  and  constructive  settlement  of  the 
questions  at  issue.  Opposing  standpoints  can  be 
harmonised  by  negotiations.  Once  they  are  broken 
off  reason  is  banished  and  force  produces  no  solution 
for  the  future  good  of  humanity."  The  voice  from 
overseas,  warning  Europe  of  the  impending  conflict 
at  the  eleventh  hour,  was  heard  in  Paris  and  London, 
Berlin  and  Prague,  Budapest  and  Warsaw.  Within 
an  hour  the  news  agencies  had  spread  it  to  the  four 
quarters  of  the  globe,  and  soon  the  whole  world 
knew  of  the  President's  appeal. 

The  first  reply  reaching  Washington  did  not, 
however,  come  from  Europe,  but  from  South 
America.  The  President  of  Argentina,  Roberto 
Ortiz,  sent  a  telegram  to  thank  Mr.  Roosevelt  for 
his  initiative,  and  to  declare  that  Argentina  was  at 
one  with  the  peaceful  endeavours  of  the  United 
States.  At  the  same  time  President  Ortiz  informed 
Mr.  Roosevelt  that  Hitler  and  Dr.  Benes  had  been 
advised  of  the  position  taken  up  by  Argentina. 

Later  the  replies  from  Europe  came  in.  They 
were,  of  course,  in  a  positive  sense,  and  the  heads 
of  the  British  and  French  Governments  expressed 
their  gratitude  to  the  American  President.  In  168 
words  Mr.  Chamberlain  told  Mr.  Roosevelt  that 


120  HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  125 

France  and  Britain  would  do  everything  to  save  the 
peace  and  to  settle  the  whole  matter  by  negotiation. 

M.  Daladier's  reply,  which  was  sent  from 
London,  where  he  was  staying  on  Monday  morning, 
was  twenty  words  shorter.  "  We  are,"  the  telegram 
concluded,  "  confident  of  serving  to  the  very  end  the 
ideal  of  justice  and  peace  which  has  always  united 
our  two  peoples. " 

The  reply  sent  on  Monday  evening  by  President 
Benes  contained  277  words.  The  President  declared 
that  Czechoslovakia  had  ever  been  faithful  to  the 
principle  of  solving  questions  under  dispute  by  way 
of  negotiation.  He  recalled  that  Czechoslovakia 
had  signed  a  treaty  of  arbitration  with  Germany,  and 
expressed  his  readiness  to  settle  the  present  conflict 
by  this  method.  He  expressed  the  Czechoslovak 
people's  gratitude  to  President  Roosevelt,  and 
declared  that  Czechoslovakia  would  defend  herself 
if  attacked.  Finally,  he  shared  President  Roose- 
velt's view  that  war  was  not  the  method  by  which 
problems  were  solved. 

Hitler's  reply  was  the  longest  of  all.  True,  it  was 
not  despatched  from  Berlin  until  twenty-four  hours 
later,  on  Tuesday.  It  contained  no  less  than  1075 
words,  and  was  not  so  much  a  reply  as  a  note. 

Hitler,  too,  did  justice  to  President  Roosevelt's 
eff'orts.  Further,  he  gave  a  lengthy  exposition  of 
the  entire  problem  as  seen  from  the  German  angle. 
He  spoke  of  the  dictated  peace  of  Versailles,  of  the 
sufferings  of  the  Sudeten  Germans,  and  of  the  calm 
attitude  of  the  German  Government.  He  expressed 
the  conviction  that  President  Roosevelt  would 
recognise  that  the  German  Government  had  not 
been  lacking  in  moderation  from  beginning  to  end, 


126       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

and  had  not  been  deficient  in  the  desire  to  reach  a 
peaceful  understanding.  The  responsibiUty  did  not 
rest  with  Germany,  but  with  the  Czech  Government, 
and  the  decision  between  war  and  peace  was  with  the 
latter  alone. 

Hitler's  telegram  was  simply  a  repetition  in  more 
moderate  terms  of  the  speech  delivereil  on  Monday 
evening  in  the  Berhn  Sportpalast,  a  speech  which 
caused  disgust  and  anger  throughout  Europe. 

The  German  people  was  aware  of  Hitler's  angry 
speech,  but  it  had  heard  nothing  of  President 
Roosevelt's  appeal  nor  of  the  Fuhrer's  reply.  The 
organs  of  Dr.  Goebbels,  the  Minister  of  Propaganda, 
had  kept  them  in  ignorance. 

The  Soldiers'  Hour 

On  the  morning  of  Monday,  the  26th  of  September, 
it  was  the  soldiers'  hour  in  London  rather  than  that 
of  the  diplomats  and  politicians. 

The  politicians  had  reached  agreement  in  principle 
on  the  previous  evening,  and  were  due  to  finish  their 
consultations  in  the  course  of  the  morning.  Mean- 
while the  soldiers  had  the  floor.  Or  rather,  in  the 
first  instance,  the  soldier,  the  Commander-in-Chief 
of  the  French  Army,  General  Gamehn,  who  had 
come  from  Paris  in  the  morning.  General  Gamelin 
had  a  lengthy  consultation  with  Sir  Thomas  Inskip, 
the  Minister  for  the  Co-ordination  of  Defence. 
The  details  of  the  impending  warlike  operations 
which  actually  had  been  settled  long  ago  were  dis- 
cussed; the  armies  were  to  be  under  French,  and 
the  navies  under  British  command.  The  air  forces, 
whose  weakness  was  reaHsed,  were  also  to  operate 
jointly. 


120  HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  127 

Later,  conversations  took  place  between  Mr. 
Chamberlain,  M.  Daladier  and  General  Gamelin. 
The  latter  announced  that  the  French  Army  was  ready. 

The  French  General's  conversations  in  London 
were  a  complete  success.  With  a  full  sense  of  re- 
sponsibiHty,  the  Generals  were  now  preparing  the 
great  war  destined  to  free  Europe  from  the 
German  menace.  At  last  it  was  seen  that  the 
question  at  issue  did  not  concern  Czechoslovakia, 
but  Europe  itself. 

And  while  the  soldiers  were  preparing  for  war, 
the  politicians  were  still  trying  to  save  the  peace. 
Not  perhaps  at  all  costs,  but  still  .  .  . 

During  the  night  preceding  Monday,  London  had 
telephoned  to  Moscow,  and  the  British  Ambassador 
had  paid  an  urgent  call  at  the  Kremlin.  M.  LitvinofiF, 
the  Russian  Foreign  Minister,  who  at  the  time  was 
away  from  Moscow,  had  certainly  declared  on 
numerous  occasions  that  Russia's  attitude  in  the 
present  conflict  was  firm,  and  it  was  also  known  that 
similar  information  had  been  conveyed  to  Prague. 
But  now  that  the  decisive  moment  was  approaching, 
it  was  found  desirable  to  be  quite  certain. 

In  the  course  of  the  morning  a  reassuring  reply 
was  received  from  Moscow,  stating  that  Russia  was 
ready. 

The  British  and  French  statesmen  took  note  of 
this  information.  The  affirmative  answer  given  by 
Russia  was  destined  to  play  an  important  part  in  the 
evening's  official  statement. 

On  Sunday  night  and  Monday  morning  the  ques- 
tion had  been  how  far  it  was  possible  to  meet  Ger- 
many. It  was  accordingly  resolved  to  accept  Hitler's 
time-limit  for  the  settlement  of  the  point  at  issue — 


128        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

the  1st  of  October — and  to  offer  him  a  token  occupa- 
tion of  a  small  district  beyond  the  Czech  fortifica- 
tions. Again,  it  might  be  possible  to  meet  him  in 
subsidiary  matters,  provided  he  did  not  insist  on 
his  main  claim — viz.,  the  immediate  occupation  of 
all  the  Sudeten  German  regions.  In  any  case,  the 
point  was  maintained  that  an  international  com- 
mission must  settle  the  new  frontiers  of  Czecho- 
slovakia, and  not  the  German  militarists. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  German  Army  were  to 
attack  Czechoslovakia  before  a  peaceful  settlement 
of  the  question  was  reached,  then,  it  was  resolved  in 
London,  France  would  help  Czechoslovakia,  and 
Great  Britain  would  be  on  the  side  of  France.  The 
question  of  guaranteeing  the  frontiers  which,  on 
Hitler's  refusal  to  undertake  a  guarantee,  remained 
with  Britain  and  France  alone,  caused  a  long  and 
extremely  difficult  debate.  Mr.  Chamberlain  was 
faced  by  the  difficulty  that  the  guarantee  of  Belgian 
neutrality  and  of  the  Rhine  frontier,  imposed  as 
they  were  by  military  considerations,  were  quite 
enough  without  having  to  guarantee  the  frontiers  of 
a  small  State  in  Central  Europe  which  in  the  near 
future  would  be  exposed  to  heavy  economic  and 
political  pressure  from  Germany. 

But  the  French  Prime  Minister  remained  firm, 
and  succeeded  eventually  in  inducing  the  British 
Cabinet  to  state  its  readiness  to  guarantee  the  new 
Czechoslovak  frontier.  The  British  statesmen  did 
not  like  to  give  this  promise;  but  they  gave  it. 

Meanwhile  Hitler's  speech  in  the  Sportpalast  on 
Monday  evening  was  anxiously  awaited.  Con- 
fidential reports  had  been  received  from  Berlin 
stating  that  it  would  be  extremely  violent. 


120  HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  129 

The  French  and  British  statesmen  little  understood 
the  German  Dictator's  psychology.  Before  the 
French  Ministers  left  London  it  was  decided  to  send 
Sir  Horace  Wilson  to  Berlin  with  a  fresh  personal 
message  from  Mr.  Chamberlain.  They  little  sus- 
pected that  they  were  only  adding  fuel  to  the 
Chancellor's  flame. 

Herr  Hitler  Listens  and  .  .  .  Speaks 

Although  he  was  drafting  the  speech  to  be 
delivered  that  evening  in  the  Sportpalast  Herr  Hitler 
had  found  time  to  receive  numerous  personal  and 
military  advisers  and  to  hear  their  views. 

Early  in  the  morning  the  news  of  the  day  had  been 
submitted  to  the  Fiihrer.  First  came  President 
Roosevelt's  moving  appeal,  which  he  read  attentively 
but  without  comment. 

Other  news  came  later :  the  dissatisfaction  among 
the  populace,  the  previous  day's  consultations  in 
London,  General  Gamehn's  journey,  and  the  ap- 
parently growing  resolve  in  the  West  not  to  give  in 
to  Germany. 

Herr  von  Ribbentrop  had  expressed  his  conviction 
that  Britain  would  not  intervene,  a  view  which  Hitler 
seemed  to  share.  Complete  certainty  did  not  exist 
about  France's  attitude,  but  it  was  felt  that  Ger- 
many could  settle  France  alone:  the  essential  point 
was  to  enforce  a  halt  on  France  at  the  German 
frontiers  until  the  occupation  of  Czechoslovakia  was 
difait  accompli,  when  it  would  be  possible  to  conclude 
peace  with  France,  provided  that  the  old  methods 
were  followed  of  assuring  the  French  people  that  no 
harm  was  intended  to  them.  Once  Germany  had 
struck  a  blow  at  Czechoslovakia  with  all  the  power 


130       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

at  her  command,  no  doubt  was  felt  that  France 
would  cease  hostUities  and  leave  Czechoslovakia  to 
her  fate. 

This  view  was  shared  by  Dr.  Goebbels,  the  Minister 
of  Propaganda,  and  Herr  Rudolf  Hess,  the  Fiihrer's 
deputy,  who  visited  the  Chancellor's  office  in  the 
course  of  the  morning.  Field  Marshal  Goering,  who 
had  recovered  from  his  illness,  was  more  cautious. 
Despite  his  bellicose  speech  at  Nuremberg,  he 
disliked  a  warlike  adventure,  the  result  of  which  was 
dubious. 

Towards  noon  General  Keitel  called  on  the  Fiilirer. 
The  Commander-in-Chief  reported  that  all  pre- 
parations had  been  made.  The  decisive  attack 
would  be  launched  from  the  former  Austrian  frontier 
in  the  direction  of  Moravia,  so  as  to  cut  off  Bohemia 
and  to  prevent  the  Czech  armies  from  retreating. 
From  Moravia  it  would  be  easier  to  enter  Bohemia 
than  by  forcing  the  strongly  fortified  mountain 
frontiers.  Certain  difficulties  were  inherent  in  the 
operation,  but  their  final  success  was  assured  by 
the  German  numerical  superiority.  The  General 
was  aware  that  the  position  would  become  more 
difficult  if  France  were  to  intervene,  since  that 
country  possessed  far  more  trained  reservists  than 
Germany.  Further,  French  intervention  would  also 
automatically  involve  Russia. 

Early  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon  three  Major- 
Generals — Loeb,  Bodenschatz  and  Hanneken — 
called  at  the  Chancellor's  office  and  asked  for  an 
audience,  which  was  not  granted.  They  left  a  letter 
which  Hitler  read  and  put  aside;  the  warnings  not 
to  enter  a  war  which  might  involve  the  entire  world 
did  not  count  at  this  moment.     What  mattered  was 


120  HOURS  SHAKE  EUROPE  lii 

that  the  Chancellor  had  already  learnt,  to  his  intense 
satisfaction,  that  Mr.  Chamberlain  had  sent  Sir 
Horace  Wilson  to  Berlin  with  a  personal  letter. 
Later  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  hall  of  the  Sport- 
palast  where  he  was  to  make  his  speech  had  already 
begun  to  fill,  the  Chancellor  received  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain's emissary  and  the  British  Ambassador,  Sir 
Nevile  Henderson. 

Herr  Hitler,  as  he  listened  to  Sir  Horace's  intro- 
ductory words,  seemed  somewhat  absent-minded. 
This  is  what  Mr.  Chamberlain  wrote : 

"  The  Czechoslovak  Government  now  inform  me 
that,  while  they  adhere  to  their  acceptance  of  the 
proposals  to  the  transfer  of  the  Sudeten  German  areas 
on  the  lines  discussed  by  my  Government  and  the 
French  Government,  and  explained  by  me  to  you  on 
Thursday  last,  they  regard  as  wholly  unacceptable  the 
proposal  in  your  Memorandum  for  the  immediate 
evacuation  of  the  areas  and  their  immediate  occupation 
by  German  troops,  these  processes  to  take  place 
before  the  terms  of  cession  have  been  negotiated  or 
even  discussed. 

"  Your  Excellency  will  remember  that  in  my  letter 
to  you  of  Friday  last  I  said  that  an  attempt  to  occupy 
forthwith  by  German  troops  areas  which  will  become 
part  of  the  Reich  at  once  in  principle,  and  very  shortly 
afterwards  by  formal  delimitation,  would  be  con- 
demned as  an  unnecessary  display  of  force,  and  that, 
in  my  opinion,  if  German  troops  moved  into  the  areas 
that  you  had  proposed,  I  felt  sure  that  the  Czecho- 
slovak Government  would  resist,  and  that  this  would 
mean  the  destruction  of  the  basis  upon  which  you  and 
I  agreed  a  week  ago  to  work  together — namely,  an 
orderly  settlement  of  this  question  rather  than  a 
settlement  by  the  use  of  force. 

"  I  referred  also  to  the  effect  likely  to  be  produced 
upon  public  opinion  in  my  country,  in  France,  and 
indeed  in  the  world  generally.  The  development  of 
opinion  since  my  return  confirms  me  in  the  views  I 


132       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

expressed  to  you  in  my  letter  and  in  our  subsequent 
conversation  .  .  . 

"  I  learn  that  the  German  Ambassador  in  Paris  has 
issued  a  communique  which  begins  with  stating  that, 
as  a  result  of  our  conversations  at  Godesberg,  Your 
Excellency  and  I  are  in  complete  agreement  as  to 
the  imperative  necessity  to  maintain  the  peace  of 
Europe.  In  this  spirit  I  address  my  present  com- 
munication to  you. 

*'  A  settlement  by  negotiation  remains  possible  and, 
with  a  clear  recollection  of  the  conversations  which 
you  and  I  have  had,  and  with  an  equally  clear 
appreciation  of  the  consequences  which  must  follow 
the  abandonment  of  negotiations  and  the  substitution 
of  force,  I  ask  Your  Excellency  to  agree  that  repre- 
sentatives of  Germany  shall  meet  representatives  of 
the  Czechoslovakian  Government  to  discuss  immedi- 
ately the  situation  by  which  we  are  confronted  with  a 
view  to  settling  by  agreement  the  way  in  which  the 
territory  is  to  be  handed  over. 

*'  I  am  convinced  that  these  discussions  can  be 
completed  in  a  very  short  time,  and,  if  you  and  the 
Czechoslovakian  Government  desire  it,  I  am  willing 
to  arrange  for  the  representation  of  the  British 
Government  at  the  discussions. 

"  In  our  conversation,  as  in  the  official  communique 
issued  in  Germany,  you  said  that  the  only  differences 
between  us  lay  in  the  method  of  carrying  out  an 
agreed  principle.  If  this  is  so,  then  surely  the  tragic 
consequences  of  a  conflict  ought  not  to  be  incurred 
over  a  difference  in  method." 

The  tone  of  the  letter  was  fairly  unequivocal. 
Had  it  been  accompanied  by  a  general  mobilisation 
in  Britain,  it  is  possible  that  Hitler  would  still  have 
altered  his  speech,  and  would  not  have  told  the 
German  people  about  the  ultimatum,  of  which  it 
knew  nothing  so  far.  We  say  that  it  is  possible,  for 
we  are  not  entirely  convinced.  We  still  consider 
that  the  only  thing  to  cause  Germany  to  stop  would 
have  been  the  timely  adoption  of  a  firm  attitude  by 


120  HOURS   SHAKE  EUROPE  133 

the  Powers.  In  the  letter  he  had  just  read,  Hitler 
had  perceived  the  hidden  threat,  but  also  the  eager- 
ness to  continue  negotiations.  The  letter  may  have 
confirmed  him  in  his  conviction  that  Great  Britain 
v^ould  not  make  war,  despite  the  fact  that  it  now 
seemed  to  be  preparing  for  it. 

"  I  desire,"  Hitler  repUed,  "  to  express  to  the 
Prime  Minister  my  profound  gratitude  for  his 
endeavours  in  the  cause  of  peace :  but  I  must  abide 
by  what  I  have  already  said.  I  do  not  trust  the 
Prague  Government,  and  I  do  not  trust  Dr.  Benes. 
He  must  give  way,  or  else  we  will  compel  him  to. 
I  do  not  like  the  idea  of  further  conferences :  they 
would  only  delay  a  settlement  of  this  question." 

Sir  Horace  withdrew  to  convey  Hider's  statement 
to  London;  but  he  did  not  leave  Berlin.  He  was 
to  call  for  the  FUhrer's  written  reply  on  the  following 
day. 

A  few  minutes  after  8  p.m.  the  Fiihrer  entered  the 
crowded  hall  of  the  Sportpalast.  As  usual,  he  was 
welcomed  with  the  enthusiastic  cheers  of  the  frenzied 
multitude.  "  German  men  and  women  .  .  ."  he 
began. 

Millions  listened  to  him:  milhons  all  over  the 
world,  full  of  hopes  and  fears. 

One  sentence  which  many  expected  to  hear  was 
not  pronounced  in  the  course  of  the  speech:  the 
proclamation  of  general  mobilisation,  the  sole  reply 
to  the  Prague  refusal  which  it  might  have  been 
thought  that  Germany  could  give.  The  cause  of 
such  moderation  lay  in  Mr.  Chamberlain's  letter 
and  in  an  official  communique  issued  in  London 
shortly  before  the  speech. 


134       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

CHAPTER  V 

THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST 

The  firmer  and  more  confident  attitude  that  the 
Western  Powers  took  up  towards  Germany  during 
the  next  few  days  rapidly  bore  fruit.  This  appHed 
above  all  to  Rumania,  which  had  been  following 
events  with  grave  anxiety.  For  a  short  period  at 
the  beginning  of  the  year  Rumania  seemed  to  have 
thrown  herself  into  Germany's  arms,  but  the  diplo- 
matic representations  of  the  Western  Powers,  per- 
haps accompanied  by  economic  pressure  or  promises, 
brought  about  a  rapid  change  of  front.  Rumanian 
foreign  policy  was  once  more  definitely  directed 
towards  the  West.  Rumania  has  big  German  and 
Hungarian  minorities,  and  it  was  inevitable  that  she 
should  feel  that  she  might  well  be  Germany's  next 
victim.  An  enormous  burden  of  anxiety  seemed  to 
have  been  lifted  from  her  shoulders,  and  she  looked 
to  the  West  with  renewed  confidence.  In  case  of 
war  she  was  ready  to  allow  Soviet  aircraft  to  fly 
over  her  territory,  and  was  perhaps  willing  to  inter- 
vene herself,  naturally  on  the  side  of  the  Western 
Powers. 

Dr.  Stoyadinovich,  the  Prime  Minister  of  Jugo- 
slavia, whose  policy  had  been  very  friendly  towards 
Germany  for  many  years,  hesitated.  If  Italy  joined 
in  the  contest,  Jugoslavia's  position  would  be  critical. 
Dr.  Stoyadinovich  had  hitherto  refused  to  beheve 
that  the  Western  Powers  would  fight,  and  had 
acted  accordingly.  Ifi  spite  of  widespread  pro- 
Czech  demonstrations  throughout  the  country,  the 
Government  did  nothing  that  could  be  interpreted 


THE  BALKANS   LOOK  WEST  135 

as  an  unfriendly  act  towards  Germany.  But  the 
firm  attitude  of  the  Great  Powers  alarmed  him 
somewhat,  and  there  was  talk  of  a  radical  alteration 
of  Jugoslav  foreign  policy.  Jugoslavia  looked  to 
the  West  with  greater  respect  than  had  been  the 
case  before. 

Moreover,  Germany's  allies,  Poland  and  Hungary, 
hesitated  too.  Hungary  hastily  declared  that  she 
would  remain  neutral,  and  the  gravest  alarm  was 
felt  in  Poland,  which  had  heard  many  unpleasant 
things  from  the  West  during  the  last  few  days. 
They  now  became  more  unpleasant  than  ever. 

Even  General  Franco,  the  would-be  Dictator 
of  Spain,  made  a  declaration  of  neutrality  during 
these  few  days,  and  this  action  on  his  part  was 
taken  very  much  amiss  in  Germany. 

There  could  have  been  no  clearer  demonstration 
that,  in  spite  of  everything,  the  force  of  attraction 
that  the  Western  Powers  exercised  over  the  countries 
of  South-Eastern  Europe  had  remained  unbroken. 
These  countries  naturally  look  to  the  West  for  the  pro- 
tection of  their  economic  and  poHtical  indepen- 
dence. Moreover,  they  are  better  acquainted  with 
Germany  than  the  West  is.  They  know  both  the 
advantages  and  the  disadvantages  of  Germany  as  a 
poHtical  and  economic  associate.  They  know  Ger- 
many can  consume  all  their  raw  materials  and  agri- 
cultural products,  but  they  also  know  that  Germany 
has  no  foreign  exchange  and  insists  on  making 
payment  in  machinery  and  other  industrial  products. 
And  the  Balkan  States,  which  do  not  need  so  very 
much  machinery,  will  take  a  long  time  to  absorb 
them.  They  would  far  rather  have  the  United 
States  and  the  capitaHst  countries  of  the  West  as 


136       THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

their  customers.  But  in  this  respect  the  countries 
of  the  West,  particularly  France,  have  been  very 
remiss.  Though  the  French  language  is  popular 
in  Eastern  Europe,  and  French  civilisation  is  greatly 
admired,  it  is  not  Frenchmen  but  Germans  who  are 
to  be  found  there,  offering  good  prices  and  making 
widespread  business  connections. 

Moreover,  the  Balkan  countries  know  the  Germans 
not  only  in  the  economic,  but  also  in  the  political 
field,  and  in  the  political  field  Germany  is  feared. 
German  political  agents  are  scattered  throughout 
the  whole  of  South-Eastern  Europe,  buying  up 
newspapers  and  influencing  important  people.  Ger- 
man colonies,  established  throughout  the  Balkans, 
actively  promote  Nazi  policy  in  the  countries  whose 
hospitality  they  enjoy. 

The  Balkans  admire  Germany,  but  they  also  fear 
her;  and  they  look  longingly  to  the  West,  hoping 
for  a  word  of  guidance.  But  that  word  has  not 
come. 

Shadows  over  Europe 

Europe  is  like  a  stage,  revolving  at  such  dizzy 
speed  that  it  is  difficult  to  keep  pace  with  the  light- 
ning changes  of  scene.  Now  it  is  London,  now 
Paris,  now  Berlin.  Then  it  shifts  to  Berchtesgaden 
or  Godesberg,  to  Prague,  Warsaw  or  Moscow.  For 
a  full  and  exhaustive  picture  of  the  whole  a  view 
of  the  chief  scenes  is  not  sufficient.  We  must  also 
have  a  look  at  the  sideshows. 

On  Monday,  26th  September,  the  chief  scenes  of 
action  were  London  and  Berlin*  and  Paris,  Prague 
and  Warsaw  were  the  sideshows.  Let  us  now  pay 
some  attention  to  the  latter. 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  137 

Paris 

In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  the  two  Ministers, 
MM.  Daladier  and  Bonnet,  returned  to  Paris. 
M.  Bonnet  was  upset.  He  had  not  been  invited  to 
take  part  in  the  most  important  conversations. 
Now  that  soldiers  were  preparing  to  take  a  hand, 
he  had  seemed  to  be  mistrusted,  aUhough  his  sole 
aim  was  at  all  costs  to  spare  France  a  war.  M. 
Bonnet  was  profoundly  convinced  of  the  correctness 
of  this  policy,  and  he  was  not  alone.  He  had 
widespread  support,  not  only  in  his  own  Party  and 
in  the  Cabinet,  but  among  the  Opposition  as  well; 
and,  what  was  more,  every  important  newspaper 
was  on  his  side.  The  French  people  were  never 
really  informed  of  what  was  at  stake.  They 
never  knew  that  this  was  not  just  a  matter  of  the 
defence  of  Czechoslovakia,  but  of  France's  age- 
long enemy  securing  the  hegemony  of  Europe. 
The  French  Press  spoke  of  matters  of  procedure, 
put  blinkers  over  the  eyes  of  the  average  French 
citizen  and  made  it  impossible  for  him  to  sum  up 
the  situation  with  his  usual  clarity.  Only  two  Paris 
newspapers  told  the  truth.  But  their  circulation 
was  relatively  small,  and  they  received  little  atten- 
tion. If  the  people  of  France  had  known  the  truth, 
things  would  have  been  very  different.  This  offered 
the  Government  very  little  scope  if  it  were  to  make 
a  firm  stand  against  Germany,  for  such  a  course 
meant  accepting  the  risk  of  war.  The  French 
people  had  no  objection  to  making  a  firm  stand, 
but  they  objected  strongly  to  a  war  on  account  of  a 
little-known  and  distant  country,  even  though  that 
country  lay  only  four-and-a-half  flying  hours  from 

E  2 


138        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Le  Bourget.  However,  that  was  the  feehng  of  the 
country,  and  the  Government  had  to  take  it  into 
account. 

After  M.  Daladier  had  reported  to  M.  Lebrun, 
the  President  of  the  Republic,  he  received  Mr. 
BulHtt,  the  American  Ambassador.  After  the  inter- 
view Mr.  BuUitt  said  to  the  journaHsts :  "  I  am 
always  an  optimist,  because  I  am  always  on  the 
side  of  truth  ". 

Mr.  Bullitt  did  not,  however,  seem  so  absolutely 
positive  that  truth  would  easily  prevail  on  this 
occasion,  for  his  Embassy  advised  American  tourists 
in  France  to  return  to  the  United  States  by  the  first 
available  liner,  unless  they  were  detained  in  France 
by  urgent  business. 

General  Gamehn  returned  to  Paris  in  the  even- 
ing. He  found  the  city  preparing  for  war.  The 
street-lamps  were  dimmed,  and  all  the  hundred  and 
fifty  sirens  that  were  to  warn  the  population  of  air 
raids  were  ready.  A  force  of  five  thousand  men 
had  been  specially  appointed  to  warn  the  people  of 
Paris  of  the  peril  that  hung  over  them.  Experts 
were  busily  engaged  transforming  forty-three  thou- 
sand Paris  basements  into  bomb-proof  shelters. 
Even  the  traffic  in  the  streets  bore  witness  to  the 
preparations  that  were  taking  place  for  war.  There 
were  noticeably  fewer  buses,  because  many  had  been 
requisitioned  to  take  reservists  to  the  front.  Hun- 
dreds of  Paris  taxis  had  been  commandeered  for 
service  with  the  army  transport,  just  as  in  1914. 
The  opening  of  the  school  term  was  postponed,  and 
innumerable  mothers  and  children  were  leaving  the 
capital  for  the  greater  security  of  the  provinces. 

Meanwhile  train  after  train  steamed  out  of  the 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  139 

Gare   de   I'Est,    taking   reservists    to   the   Eastern 
frontier  of  France. 

Prague 

President  Benes,  speaking  to  the  people  of  Czecho- 
slovakia over  the  wireless  a  few  days  earlier,  had 
said:  "  I  have  a  plan  ".  What  could  this  plan  be? 
Was  he  hastily  making  agreements  with  his  neigh- 
bours to  improve  his  prospects  of  resisting  Germany? 

Poland,  Czechoslovakia's  Eastern  neighbour,  had 
no  intention  of  letting  such  a  splendid  opportunity 
slip  by  without  claiming  her  share  of  the  spoils. 

As  we  know,  Poland  had  already  claimed  the 
Teschen  area,  which  contains  important  heavy 
industries  and  coal-mines  in  addition  to  a  population 
of  several  thousand  Poles.  We  also  know  that 
Poland  had  given  notice  to  terminate  the  minorities 
treaty  with  Czechoslovakia  and  was  concentrating 
military  forces  on  the  frontier.  Would  Poland  invade 
Czechoslovakia  in  spite  of  the  warning  she  had 
received  from  Russia? 

Czechoslovakia  was  prepared.  A  state  of  national 
emergency  had  been  proclaimed,  and  the  services  of 
all  civilians  between  the  ages  of  seventeen  and  sixty 
were  declared  to  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  State. 
But  Prague  itself  remained  calm.  There  was  no 
panic,  in  spite  of  the  threatening  danger. 

President  Benes  had  a  plan.  He  wished  to  come 
to  an  understanding  with  Poland.  PAT,  the  official 
Polish  news  agency,  had  already  announced  that 
Czechoslovakia  was  ready  to  come  to  a  territorial 
understanding  with  Poland.  This  piece  of  informa- 
tion was  denied  by  the  Czechoslovak  Press  Bureau, 
but  it  was  nevertheless  true.    For  during  the  after- 


140        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

noon  an  aeroplane  set  off  from  Prague  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Warsaw,  bearing  a  personal  letter  from  the 
President  of  the  Czechoslovakian  Republic  addressed 
to  M.  Ignacy  Moscicki,  President  of  the  Polish 
Repubhc. 

Warsaw 

Colonel  Beck  had  been  responsible  for  Polish 
foreign  policy  for  many  years,  and  now  it  looked 
as  though  he  was  coming  into  his  own.  The  new 
orientation  he  had  given  to  Polish  policy,  directed  to 
coming  to  an  understanding  with  Germany,  had 
succeeded  in  its  aim,  but  at  the  cost  of  a  long 
struggle,  at  home  and  abroad.  Colonel  Beck's 
policy  had  resulted  in  an  estrangement  from  France, 
Poland's  traditional  friend  since  the  time  of  her 
greatest  national  humiliation. 

Since  the  end  of  May  1938,  French  diplomacy 
had  sought  with  all  the  means  in  its  power  to  con- 
vince Poland  that  this  policy  was  incompatible  with 
the  promise  that  Marshal  Rydz-Smigly,  the  Dictator 
of  Poland,  had  given  a  few  years  earlier  when  the 
Polish  Government  had  sought  and  been  granted 
an  armament  loan  of  two  thousand  millions  in 
Paris.  Marshal  Rydz-Smigly  had  promised  not  only 
that  Poland  would  not  attack  Czechoslovakia  in  the 
case  of  war,  but  that  she  would  remain  neutral  and 
permit  Soviet  aeroplanes  to  fly  over  Polish  territory. 
But  now  it  did  not  look  as  if  Poland  would  remain 
neutral.  That  Poland  would  allow  Russian  aero- 
planes to  fly  to  the  rescue  of  Czechoslovakia  if  she 
were  attacked  was  out  of  the  question.  Colonel 
Beck,  the  Polish  Foreign  Minister,  had  actually 
attempted  to  persuade  the  Rumanian  Government 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  141 

to  refuse  permission  for  five  Russian  aeroplanes 
which  Prague  had  bought  in  Russia  to  fly  over 
Rumania. 

All  the  efforts  of  M.  Noel,  the  French  Ambassador 
in  Warsaw,  to  persuade  Poland  to  change  her  atti- 
tude had  been  unavailing.  If  a  conflict  broke  out, 
Poland  would  certainly  remain  neutral,  but  Colonel 
Beck  was  just  as  convinced  as  his  friends  in  Berlin 
that  a  conflict  would  not  break  out,  and  that  the 
Western  Powers  would  give  in  to  Germany.  In 
that  case  Poland  could  not  remain  disinterested. 
She  would  claim  her  reward  for  her  pact  with 
Germany,  and  Czechoslovakia  would  have  to  cede 
Teschen  to  her. 

President  Moscicki  read  President  Benes's  letter, 
and  sent  for  his  Foreign  Minister.  A  conference 
took  place,  in  which  Marshal  Rydz-Smigly  also  took 
part.  Colonel  Beck  held  firm  to  his  position.  Did 
Czechoslovakia  voluntarily  offer  the  Teschen  district 
to  Poland?  Well  and  good.  But  as  for  coming  to 
a  friendly  understanding  with  her  and  signing  a 
non-aggression  pact,  that  was  out  of  the  question. 
In  the  first  place,  it  would  amount  to  a  vote  of  no 
confidence  towards  Germany,  and  in  the  second 
place  Colonel  Beck  was  nursing  far  more  ambitious 
plans  for  his  country.  Why  should  not  Slovakia 
be  incorporated  into  Poland,  and  why  should  not 
Poland  have  a  common  frontier  with  Hungary  ? 

Of  course  there  was  nothing  of  all  this  in  the 
reply  which  President  Moscicki  sent  to  President 
Benes  next  day.  This  reply  was  in  very  general 
terms,  acknowledging  the  promises  made  by  Presi- 
dent Benes  on  behalf  of  Czechoslovakia,  but  promis- 
ing nothing  whatever  in  return. 


142        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Two  Communiques  and  a  Cabinet  Meeting 

While  Hitler  was  speaking  in  the  Sportpalast  on 
Monday  evening,  the  British  Foreign  Office  issued  a 
communique  couched  in  unusually  firm  language. 
It  was  as  follows : 

**  During  the  last  week  Mr.  Chamberlain  has  tried 
with  the  German  Chancellor  to  find  the  way  of  settling 
peacefully  the  Czechoslovak  question.  It  is  still 
possible  to  do  so  by  negotiations. 

'*  The  German  claim  to  the  transfer  of  the  Sudeten 
areas  has  already  been  conceded  by  the  French, 
British  and  Czechoslovak  Governments,  but  if,  in 
spite  of  all  efforts  made  by  the  British  Prime  Minister, 
a  German  attack  is  made  upon  Czechoslovakia,  the 
immediate  result  must  be  that  France  will  come  to  her 
assistance,  and  Great  Britain  and  Russia  will  certainly 
stand  by  France. 

"  It  is  still  not  too  late  to  stop  this  great  tragedy, 
and  for  the  people  of  all  nations  to  insist  on  settlement 
by  free  negotiation." 

This  communique  aroused  universal  interest,  partly 
because  of  its  firm  tone,  but  mostly  because  it 
actually  mentioned  Russia.  It  was  very  rare  for 
Russia  to  be  mentioned  in  an  official  statement 
issued  by  the  British  Foreign  Office. 

A  strange  thing  happened  to  this  official  state- 
ment. The  news  agencies  were  at  first  authorised 
to  announce  that  it  had  been  issued  by  the  Foreign 
Office,  but  the  authorisation  was  later  withdrawn, 
and  next  day  the  London  and  Paris  morning  papers 
described  it  as  merely  a  statement  "  from  an  authori- 
tative source  ".  This  soft-pedalling  was  doubtless 
due  to  the  fact  that  it  was  still  desired  to  treat 
Germany  with  kid  gloves.  One  had  the  impression 
that  those  in  authority  were  terrified  by  their  own 
boldness  in  mentioning  Russia  in  the  same  breath 


THE  BALKANS   LOOK  WEST  143 

as  France  and  England,  and  that  they  felt  that 
above  all  Germany  must  not  be  ofifended. 

Late  that  night,  after  Hitler  had  finished  his 
speech,  the  British  Cabinet  met  to  study  its  contents. 

At  first  sight  the  speech  was  terrible.  In  the 
first  place.  Hitler  now  publicly  proclaimed  his  ulti- 
matum date — 1st  of  October — and  thus  committed 
himself  before  his  own  people.  In  the  second  place. 
Hitler  repeatedly  insulted  the  President  of  Czecho- 
slovakia, an  independent  State,  in  a  fashion  un- 
precedented in  international  relations. 

But  on  second  thoughts  the  speech  was  not  so  bad 
as  it  looked.  After  all,  it  was  felt  in  London  that  it 
contained  no  reference  to  the  mobilisation  of  the  Ger- 
man army.  A  general  mobilisation  in  Germany 
would  have  meant  that  Hitler  had  decided  to  resort 
to  force.  But  he  had  not  done  so,  and  that  meant 
that  he  had  kept  the  next  few  days  open  for  possible 
negotiations.  Nor  had  he  repeated  his  Godesberg 
demands  in  their  entirety.  It  could  therefore  be 
concluded  that  the  door  was  still  open,  though  the 
answer  he  had  sent  to  Mr.  Chamberlain's  letter  that 
night  was  not  very  encouraging.  In  any  case,  hope 
must  not  be  abandoned.  The  firmness  which  the 
Western  Powers  had  been  showing  since  Saturday 
had  already  borne  some  fruit.  If  things  went  on 
in  the  same  way,  there  was  still  hope. 

At  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  the  Cabinet 
dispersed,  Mr.  Chamberlain  issued  the  following 
statement  to  the  Press : 

"  I  have  read  the  speech  of  the  German  Chancellor, 
and  I  appreciate  his  references  to  the  efforts  I  have 
made  to  save  the  peace. 


144       THEY   BETRAYED    CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

"  I  cannot  abandon  those  efforts,  since  it  seems  to 
me  incredible  that  the  peoples  of  Europe  who  do  not 
want  war  with  one  another  should  be  plunged  into  a 
bloody  struggle  over  a  question  on  which  agreement 
has  already  been  largely  obtained. 

"  It  is  evident  that  the  Chancellor  has  no  faith  that 
the  promises  made  will  be  carried  out.  These  promises 
were  made,  not  to  the  German  Government  direct, 
but  to  the  British  and  French  Governments  in  the 
first  instance. 

"  Speaking  for  the  British  Government,  we  regard 
ourselves  as  morally  responsible  for  seeing  that  the 
promises  are  carried  out  fairly  and  fully,  and  we  are 
prepared  to  undertake  that  they  shall  be  so  carried 
out  with  all  reasonable  promptitude,  provided  that 
the  German  Government  will  agree  to  the  settlement 
of  terms  and  conditions  of  transfer  by  discussion  and 
not  by  force. 

"  I  trust  that  the  German  Chancellor  will  not  reject 
this  proposal,  which  is  made  in  the  same  spirit  of 
friendhness  as  that  in  which  I  was  received  in  Germany, 
and  which,  if  it  is  accepted,  will  satisfy  the  German 
desire  for  the  union  of  Sudeten  Germans  with  the 
Reich  without  the  shedding  of  blood  in  any  part  of 
Europe." 

On  that  agitated  Monday  Mr.  Chamberlain,  and 
with  him  Great  Britain,  had  the  last  word.  Never- 
theless Hitler,  as  we  shall  soon  see,  remained 
implacable. 


Sir  Horace  Wilson  Goes  Home 

Hitler  appeared  to  have  taken  no  notice  of  the 
diplomatic  appeals  and  letters  that  had  been  addressed 
to  him  in  the  last  twenty-four  hours. 

True,  his  speech  of  Monday  night  did  not  slam 
and  bolt  the  door.  Nevertheless  he  had  not  budged 
one  inch  from  his  position.  The  Sudeten  territory 
must  be  voluntarily  evacuated  before  the   1st  of 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  145 

October  and  occupied  by  the  Reichswehr.  Other- 
wise .  .  . 

The  alternative  filled  Europe  with  foreboding. 
On  Tuesday  the  situation  turned  out  to  be  even 
more  critical  than  it  had  seemed  in  the  early  hours. 

At  ten  minutes  past  twelve  Sir  Horace  Wilson 
was  received  by  the  Fiihrer  in  an  audience  which 
lasted  for  half-an-hour,  and  grave  words  passed 
between  them. 

Following  Hitler's  speech,  fresh  instructions  had 
come  from  London,  and  Sir  Horace  accordingly 
transmitted  another  British  warning  to  the  Chan- 
cellor. 

The  British  Government,  he  explained,  had  been 
informed  by  the  French  Government  that  if  Ger- 
many attacked  Czechoslovakia,  France  would  go 
to  the  latter's  assistance,  and  the  British  Govern- 
ment would  then  be  obliged  to  intervene.  His 
Majesty's  Government  therefore  requested  the  Chan- 
cellor to  weigh  carefully  all  the  consequences  that 
would  ensue,  and  to  shape  his  future  actions 
accordingly. 

At  this  Hitler  flared  up.  The  British  Fleet  had 
already  been  mobilised,  he  indignantly  declared,  and 
France  and  Britain  were  preparing  for  war.  That 
was  proof  that  they  were  not  acting  honourably 
towards  Germany.  The  Czechs  had  been  mobilised 
for  the  past  five  days.  He  had  already  informed 
Prague  that  unless  the  Sudeten  territory  were  evacu- 
ated by  Czech  troops  by  two  o'clock  on  the  following 
day,  Wednesday,  the  German  army  would  intervene. 

Hitler  saw  that  the  die  was  cast,  and  his  bluff 
now  reached  its  utmost  limit.  The  more  rapidly  he 
acted  now,  the  more  frantic  he  made  the  pace,  the 


146       THEY  BETRAYED    CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

greater  was  the  chance  that  the  Western  Powers 
would  give  in  and  grant  everything  he  asked.  Hitler 
may  not  yet  have  foreseen  exactly  in  what  way  this 
would  come  about. 

That  was  the  situation  when  Sir  Horace  Wilson 
left  Berhn  at  1.45  p.m.,  to  hand  the  British  Prime 
Minister  a  personal  letter  from  Herr  Hitler  a  few 
hours  later. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  had  already  been  informed  by 
telephone  of  the  general  purport  of  Hitler's  letter 
and  of  the  extremely  alarming  news  of  the  German 
ultimatum  to  Prague.  But  he  had  a  plan.  He  in- 
structed M.  Jan  Masaryk,  the  Czechoslovak  Minister 
in  London,  to  inquire  in  Prague  whether  Czecho- 
slovakia was  prepared  to  take  part  in  an  inter- 
national conference.  The  answer  was  yes.  Natur- 
ally Czechoslovakia  would  require  certain  assur- 
ances, in  particular  a  guarantee  that,  in  the  interests 
of  her  national  security,  she  would  be  allowed  to 
maintain  her  mobilisation  during  the  course  of  the 
negotiations.  Mr.  Chamberlain  acknowledged  the 
Czechoslovak  reply  and  considered  his  plan  further. 
Perhaps  Mussolini  occurred  to  him  in  the  course  of 
his  meditations.  MussoHni  had  meanwhile  been 
discreetly  reminding  Paris  and  London  of  his  exist- 
ence. Mussolini's  hour  was  approaching,  and  in 
less  than  twenth-four  hours  it  would  be  at  hand. 

But  things  had  not  got  as  far  as  that  yet. 

In  the  parks  and  open  spaces  of  London  twenty 
thousand  men  were  engaged  in  digging  trenches  for 
the  protection  of  the  population  in  case  of  air  raids. 
There  were  large  numbers  of  volunteers  for  the  civil 
air  guard.  The  Air  Force  and  the  Navy  were 
ready  for  action.    Parhament  had  been  called  for 


THE  BALKANS   LOOK  WEST  147 

Wednesday,  and  there  was  feverish  anxiety  about 
what  the  next  few  days  might  have  in  store.  Was 
it  to  be  war  or  peace? 

The  King  cancelled  his  journey  to  Glasgow  for 
the  launching  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth,  the  world's 
largest  passenger  ship. 

The  whole  British  Empire  declared  its  solidarity 
with  the  British  Government.  Mr.  Lyons,  the 
Australian  Prime  Minister,  had  had  a  telephone 
conversation  on  Monday  with  Mr.  Bruce,  the 
Australian  High  Commissioner  in  London.  The 
Australian  Federal  Cabinet  was  in  permanent 
session.  If  war  were  to  break  out  in  Europe, 
Australia  was  ready. 

Declarations  of  loyalty  poured  in  from  India,  and 
South  Africa  had  already  announced  her  deter- 
mination to  stand  by  England's  side,  because  she 
knew  that  if  Germany  came  out  on  top  she  would 
be  threatened  by  German  colonial  ambitions. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  awaited  Hitler's  letter  with 
anxiety,  although,  as  mentioned  above,  he  already 
had  more  than  an  inkling  of  its  contents. 

**  The  Government  in  Prague  "  [Hitler  stated],  "  feel 
justified  in  maintaining  that  the  proposals  in  my 
Memorandum  of  23rd  September  went  far  beyond  the 
concessions  which  it  made  to  the  British  and  French 
Governments,  and  that  the  acceptance  of  the  Memor- 
andum would  rob  Czechoslovakia  of  every  guarantee 
of  its  national  existence. 

"  This  statement  is  based  on  the  argument  that 
Czechoslovakia  is  to  give  up  a  great  part  of  her 
prepared  defensive  system  before  she  can  take  steps 
elsewhere  for  her  miUtary  protection.  Thereby  the 
political  and  economic  independence  of  the  country 
is  automatically  abolished. 

"  Moreover,  the  exchange  of  population  proposed 


148        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

by  me  would  turn  out  in  practice  to  be.  a  panic- 
stricken  flight. 

"  I  must  openly  declare  that  I  cannot  bring  myself 
to  understand  these  arguments,  or  even  admit  that 
they  can  be  regarded  as  seriously  put  forward. 

"  The  Government  in  Prague  simply  passes  over 
the  fact  that  the  actual  arrangements  for  the  final 
settlement  of  the  Sudeten  German  problem  in  accord- 
ance with  my  proposals  will  be  made  dependent,  not 
on  a  unilateral  German  petition  or  on  German 
measures  of  force,  but  rather,  on  the  one  hand,  on  a 
free  vote  under  no  outside  influence  and,  on  the  other, 
to  a  very  wide  degree  on  German-Czech  agreement 
on  matters  of  detail  to  be  reached  subsequently. 
Not  only  the  exact  definition  of  the  territories  in 
which  the  plebiscite  is  to  take  place,  but  the  execution 
of  the  plebiscite  and  the  delimitation  of  the  frontier 
to  be  made  on  the  basis  of  its  result  are,  in  accordance 
with  my  proposals,  to  be  made  independently  of  any 
unilateral  decision  by  Germany.  Moreover,  all  other 
details  are  to  be  reserved  for  agreement  on  the  part  of 
a  German-Czech  Commission.  .  .  . 

"  It  is  clear  from  my  Memorandum  that  the  German 
occupation  would  only  extend  to  the  given  line,  and  that 
the  final  delimitation  of  the  frontier  would  take  place  in 
accordance  with  the  procedure  which  I  have  already  des- 
cribed. The  Prague  Government  has  no  right  to  doubt 
that  the  German  military  measures  would  stop  within 
these  limits.  If,  nevertheless,  it  desires  such  a  doubt 
to  be  taken  into  account  the  British  and,  if  necessary, 
also  the  French  Government  can  guarantee  the  quick 
fulfilment  of  my  proposal.  I  can,  moreover,  only  refer 
to  my  speech  yesterday,  in  which  I  clearly  declared 
that  I  regret  the  idea  of  any  attack  on  Czechoslovak 
territory,  and  that  under  the  condition  which  I  laid 
down  I  am  even  ready  to  give  a  formal  guarantee 
for  the  remainder  of  Czechoslovakia.  .  .  . 

"  I  must  assume  that  the  Government  in  Prague  is 
only  using  a  proposal  for  the  occupation  by  German 
troops  in  order,  by  distorting  the  meaning  and  object 
of  my  proposal,  to  mobilise  those  forces  in  other 
countries,  in  particular  in  England  and  France,  from 
which  they  hope  to  receive  unreserved  support  for 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  149 

their  aim  and  thus  to  achieve  the  possibility  of  a 
general  warlike  conflagration.  I  must  leave  it  to  your 
judgment  whether,  in  view  of  these  facts,  you  consider 
that  you  should  continue  your  effort,  for  which  I 
should  like  to  take  this  opportunity  of  once  more 
thanking  you,  to  spoil  such  manoeuvres  and  bring 
the  Government  in  Prague  to  reason  at  the  very  last 
hour." 

Mr.  Chamberlain  considered  this  letter  with  his 
friends  and  several  members  of  the  Cabinet.  It 
was  clear  that  it  still  held  the  door  open  for  further 
negotiations.  True,  the  German  ultimatum  to 
Prague  was  very  alarming,  but  perhaps  a  way  out 
might  yet  be  found.  Moreover,  in  the  course  of 
the  discussions,  the  name  of  Mussolini  cropped  up. 

Europe  Awaits  Her  Destiny 

On  Tuesday,  27th  September,  European  public 
opinion  regarded  war  as  inevitable.  All  efforts  to 
find  a  solution  to  the  crisis  had  failed.  On  the  one 
hand  the  German  Chancellor  was  determined  to 
have  his  way  with  Czechoslovakia,  on  the  other 
Britain  and  France  seemed  equally  determined  to 
make  no  more  concessions  that  would  hand  over 
Czechoslovakia  bound  hand  and  foot  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  Germany. 

That  was  how  the  situation  appeared  in  the  eyes 
of  European  public  opinion.  But  were  Britain  and 
France  really  so  determined  to  make  no  more 
concessions  to  Germany  at  Czechoslovakia's  ex- 
pense? The  day  drew  to  a  close  and  darkness  fell, 
and  as  the  hours  passed  by,  the  leading  statesmen 
of  Europe  detected  a  path  that  might  lead  them  to 
the  resumption  of  harmonious  relations.  That  path 
led  through  Rome. 


150       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

But  before  things  reached  that  stage  and  hope 
had  definitely  revived,  a  number  of  things  happened 
in  other  places  to  which  we  must  now  devote  a 
Httle  attention. 

Paris 

The  political  and  diplomatic  activity  in  the  French 
capital  resembled  a  revolution  in  a  beehive.  There 
was  a  continual  coming  and  going  of  diplomats  at 
the  Quai  d'Orsay,  violent  discussions  took  place  in 
the  lobbies  of  the  Chamber,  and  innumerable  party 
groups  held  long  and  excited  conferences. 

The  Cabinet  met  and  dispersed  after  deciding  not 
to  recall  Parliament  for  the  time  being.  It  would 
have  been  dangerous  to  have  displayed  the  differences 
of  national  opinion  to  all  the  world. 

For  the  differences  of  opinion  in  Paris  were  very 
serious.  Everybody  had  divergent  views  about  what 
ought  to  be  done  in  this  emergency.  There  was  no 
certainty  about  the  attitude  of  the  various  parties 
as  a  whole.  Members  of  the  Right  were  in  favour 
of  resolute  and  determined  action,  come  what  may, 
and  members  of  the  Left  wanted  peace  at  any  price. 

The  Government  majority,  consisting  of  the 
Popular  Front,  was  more  disunited  than  ever,  and 
in  fact  the  end  of  the  Popular  Front  was  already 
casting  its  shadow  before.  Only  the  Communists 
were  unanimously  in  favour  of  making  a  determined 
stand,  even  at  the  cost  of  war :  and  many  members 
of  the  Right — i.e.,  of  the  Opposition — including  the 
extreme  Right  wing,  were  in  agreement  with  them. 
The  Socialists  were  in  an  acute  dilemma,  and  most 
of  them  were  opposed  to  war.  The  Radical 
Socialists — i.e.,    M.    Daladier's    own    Party — were 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  151 

Utterly  bewildered,  and,  not  knowing  what  else 
to  do,  decided  to  ratify  whatever  M.  Daladier 
might  do. 

The  most  determined  advocate  of  peace  at  any 
price  on  the  Right  was  M.  Flandin.  He  called  a 
conference  of  the  Parhamentary  minority  in  order 
to  convince  them  of  the  necessity  of  common  action 
towards  this  end,  but  he  was  not  very  successful, 
because,  as  we  have  already  seen,  many  members  of 
the  Right  were  in  favour  of  making  a  determined 
stand.  After  a  long  debate  it  was  determined  that 
the  exact  differences  between  Hitler's  Godesberg 
demands  and  the  Anglo-French  proposals  should  be 
estabHshed.  A  deputation  was  sent  to  interview 
M.  Bonnet,  the  Foreign  Minister,  who  expressed 
his  conviction  that  the  differences  were  not  very 
great,  and  that  it  would  be  an  appalling  act  of 
irresponsibility  if  war  were  allowed  to  break  out 
because  of  what  he  called  "  questions  of  procedure  ". 
He,  M.  Bonnet,  was  absolutely  opposed  to  it,  but 
the  decision  now  lay  in  the  hands  of  M.  Daladier, 
who  had  conducted  all  the  decisive  negotiations  in 
London.  M.  Bonnet,  who  could  scarcely  conceal  his 
nervousness  and  irritation,  sent  the  deputation  to  see 
M.  Daladier.  But  M.  Daladier  decUned  to  receive 
it,  explaining  that  he  was  prevented  by  pressure  of 
business  and  had  no  time. 

The  rumour  had  already  started  going  round 
Paris  that  M.  Daladier  was  planning  a  Government 
of  national  union,  a  coalition  to  include  all  the 
Parhamentary  Parties,  in  case  of  war. 

French  pubhc  opinion  was  opposed  to  war.  As 
we  have  already  stated,  it  was  misinformed,  and  still 
believed  the  crisis  was  only  about  Czechoslovakia, 


152        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

or,  as  M.  Bonnet  called  it,  "  matters  of  procedure  ". 
French  public  opinion  was  quite  unaware  that  the 
sacrifice  of  Czechoslovakia  would  inevitably  have 
terrible  consequences  for  France,  and  remained 
definitely  opposed  to  war.  Hence  the  divergence 
of  opinion  within  the  political  Parties  in  Parliament. 
The  deputies  knew  the  state  of  public  opinion  very 
well.  Whether  the  latter  was  due  to  the  defective 
information  supplied  by  the  French  Press  or  to 
something  else  made  no  difference  now. 

The  writers  of  France  issued  a  public  proclamation. 
M.  Jules  Romains,  the  president  of  the  P.E.N.  Club, 
issued  a  manifesto  addressed  to  the  writers  of  Italy 
and  Germany,  caUing  on  them  to  work  for  peace. 
Failure  to  do  so,  the  manifesto  declared,  would 
mean  working  against  the  spirit  of  civilisation, 
betraying  the  cause  of  humanity,  and  undertaking  a 
terrible  responsibihty.  There  was  no  more  talk  now 
of  France  fulfiUing  her  treaty  obligations  towards 
Czechoslovakia.  Was  the  treaty  to  be  fulfilled,  or 
was  it  to  be  declared  a  scrap  of  paper?  That  was 
not  the  question  in  men's  minds.  The  war  threat 
overshadowed  everything  else.  The  future  of  France 
as  a  Great  Power  hung  in  the  balance.  Should  she 
make  war  on  Germany  to  prevent  her  from  securing 
the  hegemony  of  Europe,  or  should  she  give  in  to 
Germany  now,  spare  the  present  generation  the 
ordeal  of  another  war,  and  let  future  generations 
foot  the  bill? 

Public  opinion  was  opposed  to  war,  and  public 
opinion  had  to  be  reckoned  with.  This  fact  was 
naturally  as  familiar  to  the  Prime  Minister  as  it  was 
to  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs.  M.  Daladier 
therefore  listened  very  carefully  to  M.  Bonnet  that 


THE  BALKANS   LOOK   WEST  153 

evening  when  the  latter  made  him  a  proposal.     In 
this  the  name  of  Mussolini  again  cropped  up. 

Later  that  evening — ^meanwhile,  of  course,  contact 
had  been  made  with  London — M.  Daladier  made  a 
statement  to  the  Press. 

"  Complete  calm  and  order  prevails  in  France," 
he  said.  "  Security  measures  are  being  carried  out 
in  orderly  fashion  and  according  to  plan.  The 
international  struggle  for  peace  is  not  yet  ended. 
As  an  old  soldier,  I  have  a  right  to  say  that  my 
Government  will  leave  nothing  undone  to  secure  an 
honourable  peace." 

Prague 

The  capital  of  Czechoslovakia  was  the  scene  of 
many  conferences  during  the  course  of  the  day. 
Negotiations  took  place  between  the  leaders  of  the 
political  parties,  the  President  of  the  Republic  had 
long  deliberations  with  various  political  person- 
ahties,  as  well  as  with  the  military  leaders.  Their 
task  was  relatively  easy,  for  they  had  calculable 
factors  to  deal  with,  such  as  military  units,  transport 
arrangements,  defence  plans,  and  the  organisation 
of  public  safety.  The  task  of  the  politicians  was  far 
more  difficult.  Moreover,  Czechoslovakia,  though 
the  cause  of  the  whole  crisis,  no  longer  occupied 
the  centre  of  the  stage. 

Prague  had  already  spoken.  She  had  agreed  to  | 
surrender  the  Sudeten  areas  to  Germany,  decHned  I 
Hitler's  more  far-reaching  Godesberg  demands,  and  { 
declared  her  willingness  to  take  part  in  an  inter-  J 
national  conference,  subject  to  certain  guarantees.  - 
She  had  noted  the  German  ultimatum  calling  upon 


154       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

her  to  evacuate  the  Sudeten  territories  before  two 
o'clock  on  Wednesday,  but  she  had  no  intention 
whatever  of  doing  so.  Prague's  position  was  clear, 
and  if  war  should  break  out  now,  the  whole  world 
would  know  with  whom  the  responsibility  lay. 

As,  for  the  time  being,  there  was  nothing  to  do  in 
Prague  but  to  take  note  of  the  diplomatic  reports 
from  Paris  and  London,  the  contents  of  which  were 
increasingly  bewildering,  attention  was  devoted  at 
the  last  hour  to  the  task  of  rallying  all  Germans 
who  did  not  wish  to  Hve  in  Hitler's  Germany.  A 
pro-Czech  proclamation  by  the  Sudeten  German 
Democratic  Youth  Movement  was  published,  and 
negotiations  were  undertaken  with  those  Sudeten 
German  politicians  who  were  still  prepared  to  work 
for  a  solution  by  which  the  Sudeten  Germans  should 
live  peaceably  within  the  framework  of  the  Czecho- 
slovak Republic.  A  proclamation  was  published 
in  the  name  of  a  million  democratic  Germans, 
declaring  that  the  majority  of  the  Sudeten  people 
had  no  desire  to  be  absorbed  by  Germany. 

"  The  votes  that  we  gave  for  Henlein  [this  pro- 
clamation declared]  gave  him  no  authority  whatever 
to  declare  an  anschluss,  and  still  less  to  secure  it  by 
means  of  a  world  war.  We  protest  before  the  whole 
world  against  the  violence  done  to  democracy  by 
Hitler's  new  demands.  The  cession  of  the  Sudeten 
German  territory  to  Hitler  would  not  prevent  a  war, 
but  would  plunge  Europe  into  catastrophe,  since  the 
democratic  Powers  would  henceforward  be  unable  to 
resist  Fascist  aggression." 

However,  all  these  negotiations  and  proclamations 
took  place  in  an  atmosphere  of  bewilderment  and 
uneasiness.     Everyone  felt  that  the  fate  of  Czecho- 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  155 

Slovakia  no  longer  depended  upon  herself,  but  upon 
the  decisions  being  made  in  the  Western  capitals. 

Czech  pubUc  opinion,  which  in  the  past  few  days 
had  been  so  grievously  disappointed  in  its  trust  in 
the  Western  democracies,  once  more  became  hopeful. 
But  the  statesmen  in  charge  of  affairs  were  sceptical 
and  uncertain.  The  language  of  the  confusing 
diplomatic  reports  that  poured  in  from  the  Western 
capitals  was  not  reassuring. 

At  5.40  p.m.  President  Moscicki's  answer  to 
President  Benes's  letter  arrived  from  Warsaw.  As 
we  already  know,  it  was  written  in  conciliatory 
terms,  acknowledging  the  Czechoslovak  promises, 
but  promising  nothing  in  return. 

At  the  same  time  an  official  PoHsh  statement  was 
published,  announcing  that  Poland  accepted  the 
Czech  declaration  agreeing  to  the  principle  of  terri- 
torial revision  as  a  means  of  solving  the  Polish- 
Czechoslovak  problem. 

The  diplomatic  reports  that  Prague  received  from 
Warsaw,  direct  and  through  Paris,  were  by  no  means 
reassuring.  Poland  was  of  the  opinion  that  the 
moment  had  come  to  press  her  claims  to  Teschen, 
but  she  had  no  intention  of  coming  to  an  under- 
standing with  Czechoslovakia,  let  alone  make  a 
treaty  with  her. 

Brussels 

Six  miUtary  classes  had  been  mobihsed  in  Belgium, 
which  had  been  in  a  state  of  emergency  for  many 
days.  Belgium  had  never  forgotten  the  terrible 
years  of  the  German  occupation  during  the  Great 
War.  She  had  declared  her  neutrality  some  time 
ago,  but,  if  a  war  broke  out,  who  would  pay  heed  to 


156       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

the  neutrality  of  a  small  country  like  Belgium? 
Besides,  Belgium  too  has  a  small  German  minority, 
in  the  frontier  districts  of  Eupen  and  Malmedy. 

On  Tuesday  evening  M.  Spaak,  the  Prime  Minister, 
went  to  the  microphone  and  spoke  to  the  Belgian 
people. 

"  Belgium  is  determined  to  defend  her  territory 
against  any  attack,"  he  said,  "  and  will  not  permit 
any  army  to  march  through  Belgian  territory." 

Washington 

The  United  States  Government  did  not  remain 
inactive.  Three  American  cruisers,  Philadelphia, 
Savannah  and  Texas,  were  sent  to  Europe  to  evacuate 
American  citizens  in  case  of  need. 

During  the  afternoon  the  Czechoslovak  Minister 
in  Washington  called  upon  Mr.  Cordell  Hull,  the 
United  States  Secretary  of  State,  and  had  a  long 
conversation  with  him.  "  It  is  never  too  late  for 
negotiations,"  the  Minister  said  as  he  left  the 
State  Department. 

At  seven  o'clock  a  Cabinet  meeting  was  held  in 
the  White  House,  and  soon  afterwards  a  long  cable 
was  sent  to  Europe,  consisting  of  another  appeal 
by  the  President  of  the  United  States,  this  time 
directed  to  Hitler  alone.  Mr.  Roosevelt  knew  as 
well  as  any  European  statesman  where  the  real 
centre  of  the  unrest  lay. 

He  therefore  appealed  to  the  German  Chancellor 
to  continue  negotiations  for  the  sake  of  avoiding  a 
European  war.  He  expressed  the  opinion  that  all 
the  differences  between  Germany  and  Czechoslovakia 
should  be  settled  peacefully.  He  pointed  out  that 
the  threat  of  force  might  easily  lead  to  a  general 


THE  BALKANS   LOOK   WEST  157 

war,  and  proposed  the  immediate  summoning,  in  a 
neutral  European  country,  of  a  conference  of  all  the 
countries  concerned  in  order  to  settle  existing 
differences.  President  Roosevelt's  moving  appeal 
ended  as  follows: 

"  Allow  me  to  state  my  unqualified  conviction  that 
history  and  the  souls  of  every  man,  woman  and  child 
whose  Hves  will  be  lost  in  the  threatened  war  will  hold 
us,  and  all  of  us,  accountable  should  we  omit  any 
appeal  for  its  prevention. 

"  The  Government  of  the  United  States  has  no 
political  involvements  in  Europe  and  will  assume  no 
obhgations  in  the  conduct  of  the  present  negotiations. 

*'  Yet  in  our  own  right  we  recognise  our  responsi- 
bihties  as  part  of  a  world  of  neighbours.  Conscience 
and  the  impelling  desire  of  the  people  of  my  country 
demand  that  the  voice  of  their  Government  be  raised 
again  and  yet  again  to  avert  and  avoid  war." 

President  Roosevelt's  wishes  were  to  be  fulfilled, 
perhaps  sooner  than  he  expected.  He  certainly  did 
not  anticipate  that  the  conference  he  suggested 
would  take  the  form  that  it  did  take,  nor  that  the 
ensuing  peace  would  be  the  peace  that  was  arranged. 
There  were  two  important  respects  in  which  the 
wishes  of  the  American  President  were  not  fulfilled. 
The  conference  did  not  take  ^place  in  a  neutral 
country,  but  in  Munich,  and  the  country  most 
concerned — Czechoslovakia — was  not  even  admitted 
to  it. 

Berlin 

Late  that  night  a  long  coded  cable  reached  Berlin 
from  the  German  Embassy  in  Washington.  Its 
contents  were  far  from  encouraging.  Anti-German 
feeling  in  America  was  very  great,  it  stated.  In 
Roosevelt  circles  the  opinion  had  been  expressed 


158        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

that  a  sharp  Note  ought  to  be  addressed  to  Germany, 
though  American  jurists  had  expressed  themselves 
against  the  proposal  that  Roosevelt  should  summon 
a  court  of  arbitration  to  settle  the  dispute.  Should 
war  break  out,  the  whole  of  America  would  be  on 
the  side  of  the  European  democracies,  and  there 
was  even  a  possibiUty  of  American  intervention. 

With  regard  to  the  question  of  American  inter- 
vention we  do  not  know  whether  the  German 
Ambassador  exaggerated,  because  the  people  of  the 
United  States  had  no  desire  at  this  moment  for 
armed  intervention  in  European  affairs,  and  they 
had  no  ambition  to  pay  with  their  own  blood  for 
the  incapacity  of  Europe's  statesmen  to  maintain  a 
reasonable  peace. 

When  this  cable  reached  Berlin  it  did  not,  how- 
ever, make  as  great  an  impression  as  it  would  have 
done  if  it  had  arrived  half  a  day  earlier. 

Germany  wished  to  do  nothing  to  make  the  path 
of  the  Western  Powers  more  difficult.  As  a  proof 
of  this  we  may  mention  the  following : 

As  we  have  stated  above,  Germany  addressed  an 
ultimatum  to  Czechoslovakia  on  Tuesday  calling 
upon  her  to  evacuate  the  Sudeten  territory  by  two 
o'clock  on  Wednesday.  Mr,  Chamberlain  himself 
mentioned  this  in  the  course  of  his  speech  in  Parlia- 
ment on  Wednesday.  Foreign  correspondents  in 
Berlin  learned  of  this  ultimatum  in  the  course  of  the 
late  afternoon  and  evening  of  Tuesday.  The 
correctness  of  this  information  was  at  first  orally 
confirmed,  but  was  denied  in  a  communique  issued 
by  the  German  Press  Bureau  later  that  night. 

The  purpose  of  this  dementi  was  obviously  not  to 
force  matters  too  far.     For  by  the  small  hours  on 


THE  BALKANS   LOOK  WEST  159 

Wednesday  morning  Berlin  felt  fairly  sure  that  the 
Western  Powers  would  give  in,  that  there  would  be 
no  European  war,  and  that  Germany  would  get  what 
she  wanted.  Certain  information  that  reached 
Berlin  from  London  seemed  to  confirm  this.  Let 
us  see  what  this  information  was. 

A  Gentleman's  Speech  and  Two  Letters         \/^ 

Mr.  Chamberlain,  sitting  in  his  room  at  No.  10  w 
Downing  Street,  broadcast  a  message  to  Hitler, 
the  German  people,  Europe  and  the  whole  world. 
No  one  who  listened  to  that  speech  will  ever 
forget  it.  Mr.  Chamberlain's  quiet,  tired  and 
resigned  voice  made  a  far  greater  impression  than 
the  temperamental  outbursts  of  the  German  Chan- 
cellor on  the  previous  day. 

"  How  horrible,  fantastic,  incredible  it  is,"  said 
Mr.  Chamberlain,  "  that  we  should  be  digging 
trenches  and  trying  on  gas  masks  because  of  a 
quarrel  in  a  far-away  country  between  people  of 
whom  we  know  nothing. 

"  It  seems  still  more  impossible  that  a  quarrel 
which  is  already  settled  in  principle  should  be  the 
subject  of  war. 

"  I  well  understand  the  reason  why  the  Czech 
Government  felt  unable  to  accept  the  terms  put 
before  them  in  the  German  Memorandum.  Yet  I 
beheved  that,  after  my  talks  with  Herr  Hitler,  if  only 
time  would  allow,  it  ought  to  be  possible  for  arrange- 
ment to  transfer  the  territory  that  the  Czech  Govern- 
ment had  agreed  to  give  Germany  to  be  settled  by 
agreement  under  conditions  which  would  ensure  fair 
treatment  for  the  population  concerned." 

Mr.  Chamberlain  then  gave  a  short  account  of  his 


160        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

efforts  to  save  peace,  described  his  talks  with  Hitler 
and  explained  that  he  found  Hitler's  altered  attitude 
at  Godesberg  "  unreasonable  ".  He  declared  that 
he  would  not  abandon  his  efforts  to  preserve  peace, 
and  called  upon  the  people  of  Great  Britain  to  offer 
their  services  for  purposes  of  national  defence. 

"  Don't  be  alanned,"  he  continued,  "  if  you  hear 
of  men  being  called  up  to  man  the  anti-aircraft 
defences  and  ships.  These  are  only  precautionary 
measures  which  the  Government  must  take  in  times 
like  these.  It  does  not  mean  that  we  have  deter- 
mined on  war  or  that  war  is  imminent. 

"  However  much  we  sympathise  with  a  small 
country  involved  in  a  struggle  with  a  larger  neighbour, 
one  could  not  necessarily  involve  the  whole  British 
Empire  on  that  account.  If  this  country  fights,  it 
must  be  on  larger  issues  than  that. 

"  I  am  a  man  of  peace.  To  the  depth  of  my  soul, 
armed  warfare  is  a  nightmare  to  me. 

"  If  I  made  up  my  mind  that  a  country  had  decided 
to  dominate  by  fear  of  its  force,  I  would  feel  that  it 
must  be  resisted. 

"  Under  such  a  domination,  life  for  people  who 
believe  in  hberty  would  not  be  worth  living.  But 
war  is  a  fearful  thing,  and  England  must  be  very 
clear  before  it  embarks  on  it  that  it  is  real  and  great 
issues  that  are  at  stake,  and  then  the  call  to  risk 
everything  in  their  defence  is  irresistible.  ...  I  am 
going  to  work  for  peace  till  the  last  moment." 

Was  Germany  to  regard  this  as  a  last  warning? 
Yes  and  no.  Mr.  Chamberlain  said  that  England 
had  no  desire  to  be  involved  in  war  for  the  sake  of 
a  distant  country.    He  said  that  if  England  fought. 


THE  BALKANS   LOOK  WEST  161 

it  must  be  for  greater  issues  than  that.  But  he  also 
said  that  if  he  were  convinced  that  a  country  was 
determined  to  dominate  by  fear  of  its  force,  he  would 
feel  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  oppose  it. 

A  big  query  remained.  Was  Mr.  Chamberlain 
convinced  that  a  struggle  between  England  and 
Germany  would  be  a  struggle  over  "  great  issues  "  ? 
Was  he  convinced  that  Germany  "  had  decided  to 
dominate  by  fear  of  its  force  "  ? 

We  beheve  that  he  must  have  been  convinced  of 
it.  Otherwise  Hitler  would  have  been  satisfied  with 
what  the  democratic  Powers  had  granted  him  at 
Berchtesgaden — namely,  the  cession  of  the  Sudeten 
German  areas.  That  was  a  great  deal.  If  Hitler 
subsequently  acted  as  he  did,  it  could  only  be  because 
he  was  pursuing  wider  aims.  In  Eastern  Europe 
these  aims  are  common  knowledge.  Hitler  wished 
to  destroy  Czechoslovakia  to  leave  the  way  clear  for 
his  drive  to  the  East.  He  required  an  open  road  for 
the  economic  expansion  of  the  Reich.  Czecho- 
slovakia was  the  key  to  Eastern  Europe,  and  that 
key  must  be  in  his  hands.  He  therefore  made 
every  effort  to  secure  it  by  diplomatic  means.  For 
four  whole  months  he  had  manoeuvred  very  cleverly, 
and  his  diplomatic  demarches  showed  him  the  many 
weaknesses  of  the  Western  European  democracies, 
which  had  retreated  step  by  step.  At  Berchtesgaden 
Hitler  scored  his  first  striking  success,  and  this 
success  had  to  be  exploited.  If  the  Western  Powers 
sacrificed  Czechoslovakia,  it  was  obvious  that  they 
would  sacrifice  much  more,  and  if  they  did  so,  these 
additional  sacrifices  would  involve  consequences  to 
the  structure  of  Europe  far  more  extensive  than  the 


162       THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

mere  occupation  of  Czechoslovakia.  For  the  sake 
of  these  great  aims,  it  was  worth  taking  the  risk  of 
war.  During  these  months,  weeks  and  days  Hitler 
tested  not  only  his  and  Germany's  strength,  but  the 
weaknesses  of  others.  The  history  of  these  few 
days,  with  which  we  have  now  nearly  finished,  shows 
that  for  a  short  space  the  Western  democracies 
spasmodically  pulled  themselves  together  and  stood 
their  ground.  But  after  that  they  gave  in.  In  the 
European  game  of  poker  they  held  many  trump  cards, 
but  many  of  them  they  threw  away. 

As  for  Mr.  Chamberlain's  speech,  it  caused  part 
of  Europe  to  feel  fairly  certain  that  Great  Britain 
was  about  to  throw  her  great  weight  into  the  scales, 
while  it  led  the  other  part,  including  particularly 
Berhn,  to  conclude  that  Britain  would  not  fight. 

At  half-past  nine,  after  Mr.  Chamberlain's  wireless 
talk,  the  British  Cabinet  met.  It  immediately 
decided  on  a  Class  B  naval  mobihsation.  This 
mobilisation  had  to  a  great  extent  been  carried  out 
already,  and  the  Cabinet  decision  was  intended  partly 
to  ratify  it,  partly  to  make  it  known  to  the  whole 
world,  in  order  to  lend  emphasis  to  the  words  that 
came  from  London.  We  know  that  Hitler  was 
already  aware  of  this  mobilisation,  having  spoken  of 
it  to  Sir  Horace  Wilson  during  the  afternoon 

The  wishes  of  London  and  Paris  met  half-way. 
There  had  been  talk  of  MussoHni  in  both  capitals 
throughout  the  day.  Nevertheless  it  seems  that  this 
was  not  entirely  a  coincidence,  and  that  it  was 
Mussolini  himself  who  had  skilfully  attracted  the 
attention  of  both  London  and  Paris  and  caused 


THE  BALKANS  LOOK  WEST  163 

himself  to  be  looked  upon  as  the  last  hope  of  both. 
M.  Bonnet,  the  French  Foreign  Minister,  subse- 
quently stated  that  the  idea  that  the  British  should 
approach  Mussolini  came  from  him.  That  is  quite 
possible.  Nevertheless  the  fact  remains  that  the 
idea  was  not  new  in  London,  and  that  when  a  tele- 
phone call  came  through  from  Paris  on  Tuesday 
night  it  was  already  in  the  air. 

First  of  all,  the  British  and  French  Ambassadors 
in  Berlin  were  both  instructed  to  approach  Hitler 
and  make  one  more  endeavour  to  persuade  him  to 
recall  his  ultimatum,  and  then  Mr.  Chamberlain 
took  another  step.    He  wrote  to  Hitler  as  follows : 

"  After  reading  your  letter,  I  feel  certain  that  you 
can  get  all  essentials  without  war  and  without  delay. 
I  am  ready  to  come  to  BerUn  myself  at  once  to  discuss 
arrangements  for  transfers  with  you  and  representa- 
tives of  the  Czech  Government,  together  with  repre- 
sentatives of  France  and  Italy,  if  you  desire.  I  feel 
convinced  that  we  can  reach  agreement  in  a  week. 

"  However  much  you  distrust  the  Prague  Govern- 
ment's intentions,  you  cannot  doubt  the  power  of  the 
British  and  French  Governments  to  see  that  the 
promises  are  carried  out  fully  and  carefully  and 
forthwith. 

'*  As  you  know,  I  have  stated  publicly  that  we  are 
prepared  to  undertake  that  they  shall  be  so  carried  out. 

"  I  cannot  believe  that  you  will  take  the  responsi- 
bihty  of  starting  a  world  war  which  may  end  civilisation 
for  the  sake  of  a  few  days'  delay  in  settling  this  long- 
standing problem." 

If  this  letter  convinced  Hitler  of  anything  at  all,  it 
can  only  have  been  that  England  and  France  wanted 
peace  at  any  price. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  addressed  the  following  appeal 
to  Mussolini: 


164       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

"  I  have  to-day  addressed  a  last  appeal  to  Herr 
Hitler  to  abstain  from  force  to  settle  the  Sudeten 
problem,  which  I  feel  sure  can  be  settled  by  a  short 
discussion,  and  will  give  him  the  essential  territory, 
population  and  protection  for  both  Sudetens  and 
Czechs  during  the  transfer. 

"  I  have  offered  myself  to  go  at  once  to  Berlin  to 
discuss  arrangements  with  German  and  Czech  repre- 
sentatives and,  if  the  Chancellor  desires,  representa- 
tives also  of  Italy  and  France. 

*'  I  trust  your  Excellency  will  inform  the  German 
Chancellor  that  you  are  willing  to  be  represented  and 
urge  him  to  agree  to  my  proposal  which  will  keep  all 
our  peoples  out  of  war. 

"  I  have  already  guaranteed  that  Czech  promises 
should  be  carried  out  and  feel  confident  full  agreement 
could  be  reached  in  a  week." 

As  soon  as  these  letters  were  sent  to  the  Ambassa- 
dors concerned,  the  fate  of  Czechoslovakia  was  sealed. 
They  constituted  a  complete  capitulation,  and  while 
offering  no  guarantees  to  Czechoslovakia  against 
aggression,  much  as  she  needed  them,  they  made 
lavish  promises  to  Germany,  armed  to  the  teeth  as 
she  was. 


CHAPTER  VI 

MUSSOLINI'S  RETURN  TO  GLORY 

At  10.30  a.m.  on  Wednesday,  28th  September,  the 
British  Ambassador  in  Rome,  Lord  Perth,  called  at 
the  Italian  Foreign  Ministry.  This  talk  was  the  first 
item  in  the  series  of  sensations  with  which  the  day 
was  packed. 

They  were  sensations  to  the  general  public  only, 
of  course,  for  expert  politicians  had  heard  on  Tues- 


MUSSOLINI'S   RETURN  TO   GLORY  165 

day  night — or,  if  the  news  had  not  reached  them  till 
very  late — in  the  early  hours  of  Wednesday  morning, 
that  the  great  European  crisis  was  on  the  point  of 
ending — ^indeed,  that  it  was  practically  over. 

The  head  of  the  Italian  Government,  Benito 
MussoHni,  had  some  difficult  weeks  behind  him 
when  he  found  himself  placed  suddenly  in  the 
forefront  of  European  affairs.  The  exploits  of  his 
partner  at  the  other  end  of  the  Berlin-Rome  axis 
pleased  him  less  and  less. 

Germany  had  snapped  up  Austria  from  under 
Italy's  nose,  and  was  now  preparing  to  go  much 
further.  Mussolini  saw  clearly  that  if  Germany 
won  this  game,  there  were  certain  advantages  which 
would  accrue  to  Italy.  Italy  would  have,  however, 
to  make  sure  of  these  advantages  for  herself.  The 
great  disadvantage  would  be  the  further  weakening 
of  Italy's  position  on  the  Axis.  This  position  was 
not  now,  by  any  means,  a  brilliant  one,  and  Musso- 
lini did  not  like  having  to  play  second  fiddle.  But, 
if  Germany  lost  the  game,  if  war  should  come,  what 
then? 

The  German  Reich  was  not  enjoying  any  great 
popularity  in  Italy,  where  people  were  afraid  of 
their  neighbour  beyond  the  Alps,  and  if  Italy  had 
to  join  with  Germany  against  France,  she  would 
find  herself  committed  to  a  very  dubious  adventure. 
Hitler  could,  no  doubt,  risk  his  own  career,  and 
that  of  his  regime,  for  he  stood  to  make  enormous 
gains,  but  Italians  did  not  Hke  the  idea  of  staking 
the  future  of  Fascism  in  an  affair  in  which  Italy 
stood  to  gain  but  little.    It  was  no  wonder,  there- 


166       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

fore,  that  the  Duce  was  very  nervous,  and  not 
particularly  amiable  to  his  suite. 

So  Italy's  position  in  the  first  three  weeks  of  this 
European  drama  was  left  vague.  She  held  back, 
so  that  the  impression  might  arise  in  the  West  that, 
under  certain  conditions,  she  would  remain  neutral. 
That  did  not  suit  Germany  in  the  least,  for  Italy 
was  an  important  card  in  the  game  of  poker  that 
was  being  played  for  Mid-Eastern  Europe.  So 
"  strong  pressure "  soon  set  in  from  Germany. 
Germany  had  several  reasons  to  be  dissatisfied  with 
her  southern  neighbour.  There  were  differences  of 
opinion  on  the  Spanish  question  and  on  the  internal 
weakness  of  the  Fascist  regime,  to  remedy  which 
Germany  had,  so  far,  worked  in  vain.  To  offset 
this,  the  Duce  presented  the  Fuhrer  with  his  surprising 
solution  of  the  Jewish  question.  To  please  Hitler,  the 
fanatical  and  convinced  anti-Semite,  Italy  launched 
a  cold-blooded  campaign  against  the  44,000  or  so 
Jews  within  her  frontiers.  But  the  uncertain  attitude 
of  Italy  to  the  Czechoslovak  question  was  a  very 
serious  matter,  and  Germany,  therefore,  proceeded 
to  take  the  necessary  measures. 

The  immediate  results  of  this  German  pressure 
were  Mussolini's  speeches  in  the  Northern  provinces 
of  Italy,  which  were,  however,  by  no  means  a  great 
success  for  the  Duce.  Their  effect  was  much 
weakened  by  Mussolini's  excursion  to  Jugoslav  terri- 
tory during  his  stay  in  northern  Italy.  This  annoyed 
Berlin  considerably,  and  Mussolini  was  subjected  to 
still  greater  pressure  to  compel  him  to  take  up  an 
unambiguous  position. 

Now  the  Duce  had  to  act.     He  announced  to 


MUSSOLINI'S   RETURN  TO   GLORY  167 

Hitler,  through  Bernardo  Attolico,  his  Ambassador  in 
Berhn,  that  Italy  was  ready  to  carry  out  certain 
mihtary  measures  and  would,  of  course,  be  on 
Germany's  side  in  case  of  a  conflict.  At  the  same 
time,  however,  he  advised  moderation. 

So  for  several  days  Italy  had  been  preparing. 
Certain  partial  mobilisations  had  been  carried  out,  and 
Mussolini  discussed  the  military  situation  with  his  Staff. 

But,  at  the  same  time,  very  delicate  and  discreet 
contacts  were  made  with  the  West.  "  How  would  it 
be  if  one  could  persuade  the  Duce  to  intervene  with 
the  Fiihrer  ?  "  Such  was  the  purport  of  the  suggestions 
which  mysterious  emissaries  from  Rome  whispered 
to  the  ministers  and  diplomats  in  the  two  Western 
capitals.  They  acted  with  such  extreme  discretion 
that  they  even  refrained  from  dropping  inspired 
hints  in  the  Press. 

For  the  Press  was  much  too  coarse  an  instrument 
for  these  approaches.  Was  it  an  accident  that,  at 
the  beginning  of  this  decisive  week,  rumours  were 
spread  in  Rome  and  elsewhere  that  the  King  of 
Italy  would  abdicate  in  favour  of  his  son  if  Italy 
was  involved  in  a  war  with  France  ?  The  King  had 
given  formal  instructions  to  Mussolini,  so  it  was 
said,  to  intervene  energetically  with  the  German 
Chancellor.  Truth  or  fiction?  Had  the  King  of 
Italy  really  made  this  statement,  or  was  the  author 
of  this  story  not  unconnected  with  the  Italian 
Ministry  for  Press  and  Propaganda?  That  is  one 
of  the  many  mysteries  of  September  1938  which 
only  the  future  can  unveil. 

Mussolini's  mood,  which,  as  we  know,  was  very 
bad,  showed  signs  of  improvement  on  the  following 


168        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Tuesday.  He  felt  that  things  were  shaping  well  for 
him,  and  this  soon  proved  to  be  true.  First  came 
the  private  message  from  President  Roosevelt  to 
the  Duce,  requesting  his  intervention  in  favour  of 
peace.  MussoHni  replied  poHtely,  but  not  too 
clearly,  that  the  suggestion  was  very  nice,  but 
should  come  from  elsewhere — from  London. 

And  it  did  come,  as  had  been  foreseen.  Italian 
diplomacy  was  exactly  informed,  late  on  Tuesday 
afternoon,  of  the  feehng  in  Paris ;  Italy  knew  how 
strong  were  the  forces  working  in  Paris  for  an 
accommodation  and  for  an  intervention  by  Musso- 
lini. And  so  they  knew  in  Rome  in  the  late  hours 
of  Tuesday  night  and  the  early  hours  of  Wednesday 
what  the  coming  day  would  bring — a  request  from 
England  for  Mussolini's  intervention  with  Hitler, 
to  which,  of  course,  Mussolini  would  agree.  More- 
over, precise  information  had  arrived  from  Berlin 
which  left  no  doubt  that  this  intervention  would  be 
successful. 

Such  was  the  position  when,  on  Wednesday 
morning,  at  10.30  a.m.,  the  British  Ambassador, 
Lord  Perth,  was  announced  to  Count  Galeazzo 
Ciano,  the  Italian  Foreign  Minister,  and  MussoHni's 
son-in-law. 

Speeding  Ahead  for  Peace 

The  six  hours  which  elapsed  on  Wednesday 
between  the  first  interview  of  Lord  Perth  with  Count 
Ciano  and  Mr.  Chamberlain's  announcement  in  the 
British  House  of  Commons  that  Hitler  had  accepted 
the  proposal  of  a  Conference  of  Four,  produced 
merely  the  endorsement  of  already  definite  facts. 


MUSSOLINI'S  RETURN  TO   GLORY  169 

When  M.  Bonnet  proposed  Mussolini's  interven- 
tion, he  knew  that  Mussolini  would  accept.  London 
knew  it  too.  And  Mussolini,  on  his  part,  was 
definitely  informed  that  this  intervention  would  not 
be  without  success.  For  Hitler  knew  that  the 
Western  Powers  had  already  decided  to  give  way, 
and  that  the  only  remaining  question  was  that  of 
the  method  to  be  adopted.  He  was  ready  to  offer 
minor  concessions  for  which  he  could  make  up 
later. 

10.30  a.m.  Rome. 

The  British  Ambassador,  Lord  Perth,  informed 
Count  Ciano  that  he  had  an  appeal  from  the  British 
Government  to  communicate  to  Signor  MussoHni 

The  text  of  Mr.  Chamberlain's  message  had  not 
yet  arrived,  but  he  would  hand  it  over  later.  As 
time  pressed,  however.  ...  A  telephone  conversa- 
tion between  Ciano  and  Mussolini.  The  arrange- 
ment of  which  they  had  heard  the  previous  night 
had  now  been  put  into  effect.  An  official  British 
demarche.  But  they  took  no  steps  yet ;  they  waited 
for  the  letter  that  was  promised  for  later  on. 

11  a.m.  London. 

King  George  signed  the  order  for  the  mobilisation 
of  the  British  Fleet.  This,  however,  now  seemed 
almost  superfluous. 

11.15  a.m.  Berlin. 

The  demarche  of  the  British  and  French  Am- 
bassadors which  had  been  arranged  on  Tuesday 
night  was  made  to  Hitler.  He  was  officially  in- 
formed of  the  demarche  requested  by  Mussolini. 

F2 


170       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Shortly  afterwards,  the  Itahan  Ambassador  visited 
the  Fiihrer,  on  MussoHni's  instructions.  He  informed 
him  that  Mussolini  would  like  to  speak  to  the  Fiihrer 
by  telephone,  and  meanwhile  requested  the  post- 
ponement of  the  mobilisation  arranged  for  2  p.m. 
Hitler  agreed,  and  stated  that  he  was  awaiting 
MussoHni's  telephone  call. 

Meanwhile,  the  telephone  wires  were  buzzing 
between  Paris  and  London,  London  and  Rome, 
Rome  and  Paris,  Paris  and  BerHn,  Berhn  and  Lon- 
don, Berlin  and  Rome.  No  common  mortal  could 
carry  on  a  conversation  with  a  foreign  country  on 
that  Wednesday  morning,  for  every  line  was  blocked 
with  diplomatic  talks. 

11.30  a.m.  Rome. 

The  British  Ambassador  handed  to  the  Italian 
Foreign  Minister  the  text  of  Mr.  Chamberlain's 
letter.  Count  Ciano  hastened  from  the  Palazzo 
Chigi  to  the  Palazzo  Venezia.  He  was  immediately 
admitted  to  the  Duce.  The  Duce  read  "  I  have, 
to-day,  addressed  a  last  appeal  ..." 

'Then  Count  Ciano  spoke  with  the  German  Foreign 
Minister  in  Berlin.  It  was  a  long  conversation.  It 
lasted  a  full  forty  minutes.  Germany  was  prepared 
to  hold  a  Conference  of  Four  in  Munich,  but  on  one 
condition  .  .  .  This  condition  was  at  once  communi- 
cated to  London  and  Paris.  In  his  last  letter  to 
Hitler,  Mr.  Chamberlain  had  proposed  that  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  Czechoslovak  Government  should 
take  part  in  this  conference.  Germany  rejected  this 
suggestion.  Italy  supported  Germany,  and  the  Duce 
was  prepared  to  accept  the  role  of  mediator,  only  on 
this  condition.     Both  London  and  Paris  agreed. 


MUSSOLINI'S   RETURN  TO   GLORY  171 

12  mid-day  Rome, 

The  Duce  spoke  to  the  Fiihrer  for  fifteen  minutes. 
The  Duce  spoke  German,  and  the  Fiihrer  had  some 
difficulty  in  understanding.  Consequently,  the  talk 
took  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  When  it  was  over,  the 
Fiihrer  had  given  his  consent  to  the  Conference  of 
Four,  and  promised  to  postpone  the  mobilisation 
ordered  for  2  p.m.  "  out  of  friendship  "  for  Musso- 
lini. 

2.30  p.m.  Pan's. 

M.  Daladier  learned  from  Berlin  that  the  French 
Ambassador,  M.  Fran9ois-Poncet,  had  received  an  in- 
vitation for  the  French  Premier  to  attend  the  Con- 
ference of  Four  at  Munich  on  the  following  day. 
The  public  announcement  of  this  invitation  was 
made  officially  two  hours  later. 

4.20  p.m.  London.     The  House  of  Commons. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  was  speaking.  For  more  than 
an  hour  he  had  been  giving  a  report  of  his  efforts, 
negotiations  and  journeys.  Sir  John  Simon  passed 
the  Premier  a  note.    This  note  ran  as  follows : 

"  Herr  Hitler  accepts  your  proposals.  He  will  be 
glad  to  meet  you  at  Munich  to-morrow,  together  with 
M.  Daladier  and  Signor  MussoUni." 

Mr.  Chamberlain  paused  for  a  moment,  then  he  con- 
tinued his  speech  with  a  voice  full  of  emotion: 
*'  This  is  not  all,  I  have  something  further  to  say  to 
the  House  .  .  ." 

At  7  p.m.  M.  Daladier  was  to  have  broadcast  to 
the  French  people.  Now  he  could  not  make  the 
speech  he  had  prepared.  He  spoke  but  briefly: 
"  I  shall  not  give  up  my  fight  for  peace  .  .  ." 


172   THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

In  Prague  they  had  been  celebrating  the  Feast  of 
St.  Vaclav,  the  patron  saint  of  Bohemia.  Hundreds 
of  thousands  had  made  pilgrimage  to  the  Cathedral 
of  Saint  Vitus  to  do  honour  to  the  skull  of  the 
saint,  which  bears  the  crown  of  Bohemia.  In  the 
afternoon,  news  came  of  the  Munich  meeting.  The 
effect  was  staggering. 

That  evening  Czechoslovakia  attempted  to  pro- 
test against  her  fate  being  decided  in  the  absence  of 
her  representatives.  But  the  Fiihrer  objected  to 
them,  and  London  and  Paris  had  yielded.  The 
feeble  voice  of  Czechoslovakia  was  now  scarcely 
audible  in  the  mighty  concert  of  the  Great  Powers. 

The  Pax  Germanica 

Hour  after  hour  the  '  Big  Four '  deliberated  in 
the  Fuhrerhaus  in  Munich.  They  had  come  from 
London  and  Paris,  from  BerUn  and  Rome,  by  air 
and  by  special  train,  to  save  peace.  Nor  was  there 
any  doubt  that  peace  would  be  saved. 

The  four  statesmen  understood  each  other  per- 
fectly. MussoHni,  who  was  suffering  that  day  from 
acute  pain  in  the  kidneys,  spoke  all  four  languages ; 
Hitler  spoke  German,  M.  Daladier  French,  and  Mr. 
Chamberlain  English — and  yet  they  understood  each 
other  perfectly. 

These  four  men  had  one  wish  in  common :  peace. 
But  of  the  four,  one  had  staked  all,  and  would  stick 
at  nothing,  to  shape  the  peace  to  his  design.  He 
held  all  the  cards;  now  he  was  the  one  to  grant 
concessions,  to  whom  the  others  had  in  fact  come 
to  beg  him  to  do  so.  Hitler  had  now  come  into  his 
own ;  he  was  dictating  his  peace  to  Europe,  a  peace 


MUSSOLINI'S   RETURN  TO   GLORY  173 

that  he  had  gained  without  war  because  the  others 
had  first  left  him  a  clear  path  and  then  run  away 
from  the  consequences. 

Hour  after  hour  the  negotiations  dragged  on; 
and  when  at  last  the  four  reached  agreement,  none 
knew  exactly  what  it  was  that  they  had  agreed 
upon.  The  broad  outlines  had  been  settled,  but 
not  the  details.  These  were  left  to  be  determined 
by  an  international  commission  consisting  of  the 
British,  French,  and  Italian  Ambassadors,  a  German 
Secretary  of  State,  and  a  representative  of  Czecho- 
slovakia. And  these  were  details  that  concerned 
the  fate  of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  human  beings, 
property  to  the  value  of  milUons,  and  the  life  of  a 
whole  people. 

But  peace  was  saved — the  peace  at  any  price. 
And  at  1.35  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  30th  Sep- 
tember, 1938,  a  pact  was  signed  in  Munich  that 
put  the  finishing  touch  to  the  disastrous  events  of 
the  month.  People  said  that  it  was  a  peace  without 
victor  or  vanquished.  But  in  fact  there  was  a  vic- 
tor :  Adolf  Hitler.  Had  his  concessions  really  been 
enough  to  justify  the  Munich  agreement  being  called 
a  peace  without  victor  or  vanquished  ?    We  will  see : 

The  plan  accepted  by  the  Czechoslovak  Govern- 
ment on  21st  September  under  pressure  by  London 
and  Paris — i.e.,  after  the  Hitler-Chamberlain  Berch- 
tesgaden  talks — differed  essentially  from  that  agreed 
upon  in  Munich  on  30th  September.  This  latter,  as 
we  shall  see,  is  almost  identical  with  Hitler's  Godes- 
berg  demands,  which  the  British  and  French  Govern- 
ments regarded  as  unacceptable.  To  facilitate  ex- 
amination of  the  three  plans  we  will  set  them  out 


174       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

in  tabular  form,  item  by  item.  The  first  we  will 
call  '  Berchtesgaden  ',  the  second  '  Godesberg ',  and 
the  third  '  Munich  '. 


The  Three  Phases  of  the  International  Dispute 
OVER  Czechoslovakia 


Berchtesgaden. 
1.  Areas  contain- 
ing more  than  50  per 
cent,  of  Germans  to 
be  ceded  to  the  Reich 
without  plebiscite. 
Where  special  cir- 
cumstances required, 
an  international  com- 
mission, on  which 
Czechoslovakia 
would  be  represented 
would  define  the 
frontiers,  bearing  in 
mind,  however,  the 
economic  and  strate- 
gic requirements  of 
the  country. 


2.  Optional  ex- 
change of  popula- 
tions. 


Godesberg. 

1.  Hitler  himself 
marked  on  the  map 
the  areas  demanded 
by  Germany.  Among 
these  were  areas  in 
which  the  Czechs 
were  in  a  majority. 
Hitler  himself  de- 
cided the  areas  in 
which  plebiscites 
were  to  be  held,  in- 
cluding important 
industrial  districts 
with  Czech  majori- 
ties. New  frontier 
lines  arising  out  of 
the  plebiscites  were 
to  be  determined  by 
a  German-Czech  or 
an  international 
commission.  The 
areas  on  the  map 
drawn  by  Hitler  were 
to  be  occupied  by 
German  troops,  irre- 
spective of  whether 
they  would  be  finally 
allotted  to  Germany 
or  Czechoslovakia. 

2.  No  mention  of 
exchange  of  popula- 
tions, but  demand 
for  a  plebiscite,  not 
later  than  25th  No- 
vember, under  inter- 
national control,  in 
the  areas  defined  by 
Hitler. 


Munich. 
1.  Hitler's  map, 
containing  certain 
areas  with  Czech 
majorities,  was  not 
accepted  as  a  basis, 
the  decision  being 
left  to  an  inter- 
national commission 
of  the  British, 
French,  and  Italian 
Ambassadors  in  Ber- 
lin, a  German  Secre- 
tary of  State,  and  a 
representative  of 
Czechoslovakia.  The 
activities  of  this 
commission  will  be 
discussed  later;  its 
decision,  however, 
is  anticipated  in  cer- 
tain important 
matters. 


2.  Right  of  option 
agreed  to,  to  be  ex- 
ercised within  six 
months.  All  matters 
concerning  this  and 
the  exchange  of  pop- 
ulation to  be  settled 
by  a  German-Czech 
commission.  Areas 
where  plebiscites  will 
be  held  to  be  decided 
by  an  international 


MUSSOLINI'S    RETURN  TO   GLORY 


175 


Berchtesgaden. 


Godesberg. 


3.  The  new  fron- 
tiers of  Czechoslova- 
kia to  be  internation- 
ally guaranteed. 
Britain  to  take  part 
in  this  guarantee. 


4.  Czechoslovakia 
demanded  that 

pending  the  deter- 
mination of  the  new 
frontiers  the  areas  in 
question  should  re- 
main under  her  au- 
thority and  that  the 
settlement  of  practi- 
cal details  should  be 
carried  out  in  agree- 
ment with  her  Gov- 
ernment. 


3.  No  guarantee 
of  the  new  Czecho- 
slovak frontiers  be- 
fore Czechoslovakia 
had  ceded  certain 
areas  to  Poland  and 
Hungary.  After  this 
the  possibility  of  a 
guarantee  would  be 
considered. 


4.  Czechoslovakia 
to  evacuate  and 
hand  over  to  Ger- 
many by  1st  October 
the  areas  marked  on 
Hitler's  map. 


5.  The  territory  to 
be  ceded  to  Ger- 
many to  be  handed 
over  in  its  existing 
condition.  In  par- 
ticular the  following 
articles  to  be  neither 
destroyed  nor  ren- 
dered useless  :  mili- 
tary, industrial,  and 
traffic  installations. 
This  includes  aero- 
dromes and  wireless 
stations. 

All  industrial  and 
traffic  installations, 
in  particular  rolling- 
stock,  in  these  areas, 


Munich. 
commission  and  oc- 
cupied by  inter- 
national troops. 
Plebiscites  to  be  car- 
ried out  according 
to  the  Saar  statute, 
not  later  than  the 
end  of  November. 

3.  Britain  and 
France  guarantee  the 
new  frontiers  of 
Czechoslovakia 
against  unprovoked 
attack.  When  the 
questions  of  Polish 
and  Hungarian  min- 
orities are  settled, 
Germany  and  Italy 
will  participate  in 
the  guarantee. 

4.  The  areas  to 
be  ceded  to  Ger- 
many to  be  succes- 
sively occupied  by 
the  Reichswehr  dur- 
ing period  from  1st 
to  10th  October,  in- 
clusive. The  occu- 
pation to  take  place 
in  five  zones,  to  be 
determined  by  the 
aforesaid  interna- 
tional commission. 

5.  No  existing  in- 
stallations (includ- 
ing, therefore,  the 
fortifications)  to  be 
destroyed.  The 
Czechoslovak  Gov- 
ernment to  be  held 
responsible  for  car- 
rying out  the  evacu- 
ation without  dam- 
age to  any  of  these 
installations. 


176       THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 


Berchtesgaden. 


Godesberg. 
to  be  handed  over 
undamaged.  This 
applied  also  to  all 
other  public  installa- 
tions. Finally,  no 
foodstuffs,  goods, 
cattle,  raw  materi- 
als, etc.,  to  be  re- 
moved from  these 
areas. 

6.  The  Czechoslo- 
vak Government  to 
release  forthwith  all 
Sudeten  Germans  in 
the  Czechoslovak 
Army  or  Police. 

7.  The  Czechoslo- 
vak Government  to 
release  all  German 
political  prisoners. 

8.  The  German 
Government  agreed 
to  the  setting  up  of 
a  German-Czech 
commission  to  settle 
all  other  questions 
of  detail. 


Munich. 


6.  Czechoslovakia 
to  release  from  the 
Army  and  Police 
within  four  weeks 
all  Sudeten  Germans 
who  wish  to  be 
released. 

7.  Czechoslovakia 
to  release  all  political 
prisoners  of  German 
race. 

8.  An  interna- 
tional commission, 
consisting  of  the 
three  Ambassadors 
in  Berlin,  a  German 
Secretary  of  State, 
and  a  representative 
of  Czechoslovakia, 
to  settle  all  ques- 
tions arising  out  of 
the  cession  of  the 
areas. 

9.  The  Heads  of 
the  Governments  of 
the  four  Powers  de- 
clared that  the  ques- 
tion of  the  Polish 
and  Hungarian  min- 
orities should,  if  not 
settled  within  three 
months  by  means  of 
direct  agreement  be- 
tween the  Govern- 
ments concerned,  be 
the  subject  of  an- 
other four-Power 
conference. 


The  international  commission  referred  to  in  the 
Munich  document  has  since  agreed  to  all  the  de- 


EPILOGUE  177 

mands  of  the  Germans,  so  that,  apart  from  a  few 
small  details,  the  frontier  as  finally  determined 
corresponds  almost  exactly  to  that  drawn  by  Hitler. 
Such,  then,  is  the  aspect  of  the  peace  in  which 
there  is  neither  "  victor  nor  vanquished  ". 


EPILOGUE 

THE  UNKNOWN  SOLDIER 

At  two  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  1st  October, 
the  first  German  soldier  entered  Czech  territory. 
Not  a  shot  was  fired. 

On  the  same  day,  in  Paris,  M.  Daladier,  the 
French  Prime  Minister,  amid  resounding  cheers, 
lighted  the  lamp  over  the  grave  of  the  Unknown 
Soldier  beneath  the  Arc  de  Triomphe. 

The  people  of  France,  and  with  them  the  peoples 
of  all  Europe,  acclaimed  the  peace.  They  had  not 
wanted  war,  and  rejoiced  that  it  had  been  prevented. 

Readers  of  this  book  may  perhaps  have  received 
the  impression  that  it  is  an  argument  in  favour  of 
war.  That  is  not  so.  The  author,  like  every  other 
European,  detests  the  cruelty  and  devastation  of  war. 

But  this  peace  that  has  been  saved  is  not  a  good 
peace  for  Europe.  The  point  is  not  that  a  State 
which,  during  the  last  twenty  years,  has  been  held 
up  as  a  model  for  all  the  States  that  were  founded 
after  the  War,  has  been  deprived  of  its  power  of 
independent  existence,  and  has  been  delivered  up 
to  Germany.  The  essence  of  the  matter  is  that  the 
balance  of  power  in  Europe  has  been  upset.    The 


178       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

way  to  the  east  of  Europe  has  been  opened  to 
Germany.  Who  to-day  can  predict  the  Umits  of 
that  country's  expansion  ? 

If  from  the  outset  the  Western  European  demo- 
cracies had  shown  greater  firmness,  it 'would  have 
been  possible  to  come  to  a  reasonable  agreement 
with  Germany — an  agreement  whereby  all  the  just 
claims  of  the  German  minority  in  Czechoslovakia 
would  have  been  satisfied  without  delivering  up  that 
country  to  Germany  or  giving  Germany  proof  of 
the  weakness  of  the  two  great  Western  European 
Powers.  Germany  has  taken  cognizance  of  this, 
and  will  make  further  capital  out  of  this  weakness. 
Peace  has  been  concluded — at  an  exorbitant  price; 
but  war  in  the  future,  or  a  further  capitulation  of 
the  Western  Powers,  has  not  been  prevented.  The 
events  of  October  1938  have  alarmingly  shown  that 
democracy  in  Europe  has  chosen  the  quickest  road 
to  abdication. 


POSTSCRIPT 

While  this  book  was  passing  through  the  press, 
Herr  von  Ribbentrop  and  Count  Ciano  were  busy 
in  Vienna  arranging  the  general  scheme  for  the 
mutilation  of  Czechoslovakia  in  the  east  and  south- 
east. The  results  of  their  proceedings  have  now  been 
announced,  and  they  are,  if  anything,  more  out- 
rageous than  the  Munich  decisions.  Slovakia  loses 
one-fifth  of  its  area,  and  more  than  one-sixth  of 
its  population  to  Hungary.     Of  the  895,000  persons 


i 


APPENDIX  179 

who  are  affected  by  this  territorial  operation,  only 
506,000  are  Magyars.  Hungary  receives  also  nearly 
one-eighth  of  Carpathian  Ruthenia,  with  one-quarter 
of  its  population.  Here  the  proportion  of  Magyars 
in  the  ceded  territory  amounts  to  scarcely  one-half. 
In  both  regions  Czechoslovakia  has  to  surrender 
important  towns,  in  particular  Kosice,  hitherto  the 
capital  of  Eastern  Slovakia,  as  well  as  Uzhorod  and 
Mukacevo,  the  only  towns  of  any  size  in  Carpathian 
Ruthenia,  and  both  of  them  improved  beyond 
recognition  by  twenty  years  of  Czech  labour  and 
financial  sacrifice. 

The  Vienna  arrangements,  like  those  of  Munich, 
include,  of  course,  wanton  destruction  of  railway 
routes.  Once  again,  in  fact,  bare-faced  robbery 
masquerading  as  self-determination  has  done  its 
worst.  And  the  betrayal  of  Czechoslovakia  is  now 
complete. 


APPENDIX 

Minorities  in  Central  Europe 

What  would  happen  if  all  the  problems  relating  to  minorities 
in  Central  Europe  were  solved  as  radically  as  that  of  the 
Czechoslovak  minorities  ? 

Before  the  War  there  were  nearly  60,000,000  discontented 
minorities;  now,  after  the  settlement  of  the  Czechoslovak 
question,  there  still  remain  some  16,500,000. 

In  Poland,  30  per  cent,  of  a  population  of  32,000,000, 
consist  of  minorities,  including  4,200,000  Ukrainians 
(7,000,000  according  to  Ukrainian  calculations),  1,059,194 
Germans,  besides  Lithuanians,  Russians,  and  Czechs. 

Rumania  has  a  population  of  18,000,000,  of  which  25 
per  cent.,  or  4,500,000,  consist  of  minorities,  1,386,717  being 
Hungarians,  774,645  Germans,  besides  Ruthenes  and  Bul- 
garians. 


180        THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

In  Jugoslavia  the  minorities  account  for  15  per  cent.,  of 
which  499,326  are  Germans,  468,185  Hungarians,  besides 
176,482  Czechoslovaks,  Italians,  Russians,  Ruthenes,  Poles, 
and  Bulgarians. 

In  Hungary  also  there  are  large  minorities :  some  500,000 
Germans,  more  than  100,000  Slovaks,  besides  Serbs,  Croats, 
Rumanians,  and  Ruthenes. 

Italy  has  257,000  Germans  in  South  Tyrol,  and  more  than 
500,000  Slovenes  and  Croats.  The  South  Tyrolese  have  been 
abandoned  to  Italianisation  in  accordance  with  the  policy  of 
the  '  Berlin-Rome  Axis.' 

And  Germany  herself  has  also  national  minorities. 
German  statistics  show  approximately  2  per  cent,  of  national 
minorities  within  her  borders,  or  about  1,500,000.  Of  these 
there  are  about  800,000  Poles  (1,200,000  according  to  Polish 
calculations),  62,000  Czechs,  nearly  80,000  Lusatian  Wends 
(a  Slav  stock),  besides  Danes,  Frisians,  and  Lithuanians. 


PRiNaPAL  Events  of  the  European  Crisis 

August-October  1938 

3rd  Aug.  Lord  Runciman,  the  British  intermediary,  arrived 
in  Prague. 

10th  Aug.  Abortive  negotiations  between  Czechoslovak 
Government  and  Henlein  Party. 

14th  Aug.  Opening  of  the  grand  manoeuvres  of  the  German 
Army,  which  made  Germany  the  strongest  military  Power 
in  Europe  during  the  crisis. 

19th  Aug.  Concessions  by  the  Prague  Government,  de- 
scribed by  the  Sudeten  Germans  as  insufficient. 

25th  Aug.  New  proposals  of  the  Prague  Government,  which, 
however,  were  again  refused.  Opening  of  the  German 
Press  campaign  against  Prague. 

28th  Aug.  Sir  John  Simon,  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer, 
declared  at  Lanark  that  the  British  attitude  in  regard  to 
France  and  Czechoslovakia  remained  unchanged. 

1st  Sept.  Talks  between  Hitler  and  Henlein  at  Berchtesgaden. 
New  plan  of  action  evolved.  Lord  Runciman's  mission 
in  Prague  received  gas-masks  from  England. 

3rd  Sept.  M.  Litvinoff,  Russian  Foreign  Minister,  had  an 
interview  with  the  German  Ambassador  in  Moscow,  and 
left  him  in  no  doubt  that  Russia  would  fulfil  her  obliga- 
tions towards  Czechoslovakia  if  the  latter  were  attacked 
by  Germany. 


APPENDIX  181 

4th  Sept.    M.  Bonnet,  the  French  Foreign  Minister,  stated 
in  a  speech  at  Bordeaux  that  France  would  fulfil  her 
treaty  obligations  towards  Czechoslovakia. 
Demonstrations  in  Sudeten  German  districts. 

5th  Sept.    France  called  up  reservists  and  technical  personnel. 

Opening  of  the  Nazi  Party  Congress  at  Nuremberg. 

The  Czechoslovak  Government  submitted  new  con- 
cessions, stated  to  be  final. 
7th  Sept.  The  Times  published  an  article  suggesting  the 
cession  of  the  whole  Sudeten  German  district  to  Germany 
as  the  best  solution  of  the  problem.  The  article  was 
repudiated  by  the  British  Government,  but  gave  Hitler 
further  reason  to  hope. 

Incidents  in  Sudeten  districts. 
8th  Sept.    Mr.   Chamberlain  interrupted  his  holiday  and 
returned  to  London. 

Lord  Halifax,  M.  Bonnet,  and  M.  Spaak  postponed 
their  departure  for  Geneva. 

Failure  of  Sir  Nevile  Henderson,  British  Ambassador 
in  Berlin,  to  obtain  interview  with  Hitler  at  Nuremberg. 
He  succeeded  only  in  seeing  von  Ribbentrop,  the  German 
Foreign  Minister,  whom  he  warned  against  hasty  steps 
in  the  Czechoslovak  problem. 

The  British  Home  Fleet  assembled  for  manoeuvres  in 
the  North  Sea. 
9th  Sept.  The  Sudeten  Germans  proclaim  a  state  of  emer- 
gency. 
10th  Sept.  Goering  in  a  speech  at  Nuremberg  referred  to 
the  Czechs  as  "  a  miserable  race  of  pygmies  .  .  .  nobody 
knows  from  where  they  came  ..." 

Important  ministerial  consultations  in  London. 
11th  Sept.    In  Geneva  M.  Bonnet  had  discussions  with  M. 
Litvinoff  and  with   M.   Comnen,   Rumanian   Foreign 
Minister. 

Communique  issued  from  Downing  Street  to  the  foreign 
Press  stated :  "In  the  event  of  Czechoslovakia  being 
attacked,  Britain  could  not  remain  neutral  in  a  war  in 
which  France  was  involved  ". 

Military  preparations  in  Belgium,  Holland,  and 
Switzerland. 

12th  Sept.  Hitler's  speech  in  Nuremberg:  a  tirade  directed 
against  Prague,  which,  however,  failed  to  make  clear  his 
real  aims. 

Cabinet  meeting  in  Paris  attended  by  General  Gamelin, 
head  of  the  French  General  Staff. 

Cabinet  meeting  in  London. 


182       THEY  BETRAYED  CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Czechoslovakia  protested  against  the  proposals  for  a 
plebiscite  and  demanded  the  right  to  participate  in  any 
international  negotiations  held  for  the  purpose  of 
deciding  her  fate. 

Sanguinary  conflictsin  Sudeten  districts  in  consequence 
of  Hitler's  speech.     Czechoslovak  Government  declared 
martial  law  in  these  districts. 
13th  Sept.    General  Staff  consultations  in  Paris  and  London. 

Many  sanguinary  incidents  in  Sudetenland.  Martial 
law  extended  to  more  districts. 

At  5.30  p.m.  the  Sudeten  German  Party  issued  an 
ultimatum  to  the  Czechoslovak  Government  demanding 
revocation  of  martial  law  within  six  hours. 

Prague  Government  invited  leaders  of  Sudeten  Germans 
to  Prague  to  discuss  their  ultimatum.    They  did  not, 
however,  accept. 
14th    Sept.     Mr.    Chamberlain's    letter    to    Hitler.    Hitler 
invited  Mr.  Chamberlain  to  come  to  Berchtesgaden. 

Shooting  in  Sudetenland,  with  many  killed  and 
wounded.  Arms  from  Germany  confiscated.  Martial 
law  further  extended.  Abortive  discussions  between 
members  of  the  Runciman  mission  and  Henlein. 

Hitler  consulted  his  Army  leaders  at  Berchtesgaden. 
15th  Sept.    Interview  between  Hitler  and  Mr.  Chamberlain 
at  Berchtesgaden.    Hitler  demanded  cession  of  Sudeten- 
land. 

Henlein  and  other  deputies  of  his  Party  fled  to  Ger- 
many. Order  restored  in  Sudetenland  by  Czechoslovak 
authorities.  Result  of  disturbances :  twenty-nine  killed, 
of  which  majority  were  Czechs ;  seventy-five  wounded, 
of  which  sixty-one  were  Czechs. 
16th  Sept.  Mr.  Chamberlain  returned  to  London  with 
Hitler's  proposals. 

Sudeten  German  Party  suspended.  Criminal  proceed- 
ings started  against  Henlein  and  other  members  of  the 
Party.  Many  groups  of  Sudeten  Germans  who  disagreed 
with  Henlein's  method  of  procedure  expressed  wish  to 
continue  negotiations  with  Government. 

Czechs  in  Germany  arrested  and  held  as  hostages. 

Lord  Runciman  left  Prague  and  returned  to  London. 

Private  conference  of  Hungarian  Cabinet  with  the 
Regent,  Admiral  Horthy. 
17th  Sept.    Further  extension  of  special  measures  in  Sudeten- 
land.    Henlein    issued   proclamation   creating   Sudeten 
German  legion. 

Ministerial  discussions  in  Paris  and  London. 

Cabinet  meeting  in  Washington. 


APPENDIX  183 

18th  Sept.  Dr.  Hodza,  Czechoslovak  Prime  Minister,  spoke 
on  wireless :  "  No  plebiscite.  If  we  are  forced  to  fight 
we  will  fight." 

In  a  speech  at  Trieste  Mussolini  declared  in  favour  of 
a  plebiscite. 

Consultations  in  London  with  MM.  Daladier  and 
Bonnet  on  Hitler's  Berchtesgaden  demands,  at  which 
it  was  decided  to  accept  them. 

19th  Sept.  MM.  Daladier  and  Bonnet  returned  to  Paris. 
Cabinet  consultation.    London  decision  accepted. 

Czechoslovak  Government  informed  in  the  afternoon 
that  they  should  cede  Sudeten  districts  to  Germany  in 
accordance  with  Hitler's  demands  and  the  decision 
arrived  at  in  London. 

Poland  and  Hungary,  at  first  unofficially,  put  forward 
demands  for  certain  parts  of  Czechoslovakia. 

Feverish  political  and  diplomatic  activities  in  Paris, 
London,  and  Prague. 

20th  Sept.  Hungarian  Foreign  Minister  and  Polish  Ambas- 
sador visited  Hitler  at  Berchtesgaden.  Plan  of  action 
drawn  up  for  further  demands  for  cession  of  territory  by 
Czechoslovakia. 

Admiral  Horthy  visited  Marshal  Goering  at  Sternberg, 
East  Prussia. 

Czechoslovak  Government  having  delayed  acceptance, 
Paris  and  London  urged  them  to  accept.  Representa- 
tions of  British  and  French  Ambassadors  to  President 
Benes.  Czechoslovak  Government  proposed  submission 
of  dispute  to  arbitration  of  German-Czech  tribunal. 

Differences  in  French  Government. 

Polish  Ambassadors  in  London,  Paris,  Rome,  and 
Berlin  announced  officially  Poland's  claims  to  certain 
parts  of  Czechoslovakia. 

Attacks  on  Czech  frontier  guards,  organised  by 
Germany. 

Inner  Cabinet  Committee  in  London  discussed  reply 
from  Czechoslovak  Government.  Cabinet  meeting  until 
10.45  p.m.  Telephone  conversations  between  Downing 
Street  and  Paris. 

21st  Sept.  Further  representations  during  night  by  British 
and  French  Ministers  to  Dr.  Benes.  Britain  and  France 
urged  acceptance  by  Czechoslovakia  of  the  demands. 
Prague  accepted. 

Hungary  announced  through  diplomatic  channels  her 
claims  to  certain  parts  of  Czechoslovakia. 

Demonstrations  in  Prague  due  to  popular  indignation 
at  the  acceptance  of  Franco-British  decision. 


184       THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Ministerial  consultations  in  London.  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain had  audience  with  the  King. 

In  Geneva  M.  Litvinoff  stated  that  if  France  fulfilled 
her  treaty  obligations  towards  the  Czechs,  Russia  would 
come  to  their  assistance. 

22nd  Sept.  Mr.  Chamberlain  flew  to  Godesberg.  Discus- 
sions from  4  to  7.15  p.m. 

Three  French  Ministers  expressed  intention  to  resign, 
but  subsequently  withdrew. 

In  speech  on  wireless  Dr.  Bene§  called  for  maintenance 
of  order  and  stated  that  he  had  a  plan.  Resignation  of 
the  Hodza  Government  and  formation  of  a  new  one 
with  General  Syrovy  at  its  head. 

Hungary  informed  Prague  of  her  claims. 

Poland  denounced  the  minority  agreement  with 
Czechoslovakia. 

23rd  Sept.    Breakdown  of  Godesberg  discussions. 

Correspondence  between  Mr.  Chamberlain  and  Hitler. 

Further  discussions  from  10.30  p.m.  until  1.30  a.m. 
Hitler  put  forward  new  demands. 

Paris  and  London  released  Czechoslovak  Government 
from  undertaking  to  do  nothing  that  might  prejudice 
negotiations. 

Mobilisation  of  Czechoslovak  army  proclaimed  by 
wireless  at  10.20  p.m. 

Concentration  of  Polish  troops  on  Czechoslovak 
frontier.  Russia  warned  Poland  that  she  would  immedi- 
ately denounce  the  Non- Aggression  Pact  between  her  and 
Poland  the  moment  the  first  Polish  soldier  entered 
Czechoslovak  territory. 

M.  Daladier  stated  that  if  Czechoslovakia  were  attacked 
by  Germany,  France  would  fulfil  her  obligations. 

M.  Litvinoff  stated  at  Geneva  that  if  France  fulfilled 
her  obligations  towards  Czechoslovakia,  Russia  would  do 
the  same. 

24th  Sept.  Mr.  Chamberlain  flew  back  from  Godesberg. 
British  Cabinet  consultations.  French  Ministers  invited 
to  London. 

Measures  for  mobilisation  of  French  army  continued. 

Czechoslovakia  cut  off"  from  the  rest  of  the  world. 
No  communication  possible  by  telephone,  telegraph,  or 
aeroplane. 

M.  Daladier  stated  on  wireless  that  France  had  given 
proof  of  her  desire  for  peace,  and  that  she  must  now 
prove  that  she  was  strong. 

Hitler's  memorandum  and  the  map  marked  by  him 


APPENDIX  185 

handed  to  Prague.    France  and  Britain  did  not  recom- 
mend its  acceptance. 

25th  Sept.  Cabinet  crisis  in  France  narrowly  avoided. 
French  Cabinet  decided  that  firm  stand  should  now  be 
made.  Long  consultations  of  French  and  British 
Ministers  in  London. 

Note  from  Czechoslovak  Government  refusing  Hitler's 
demands. 
26th  Sept.     Consultations  of  French  and  British  Ministers 
in  London  continued.    General  Gamelin  in  London. 
Military  consultations. 

Further  war  measures  in  Paris.  Women  and  children 
sent  away. 

Roosevelt's  appeal  to  all  concerned.  Replies  from  Dr. 
BeneS,  M.  Daladier,  and  Mr.  Chamberlain. 

Sir  Horace  Wilson  sent  to  Berlin  with  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Chamberlain. 

Further  military  measures  in  Belgium. 

Hitler's  speech  in  the  Sportpalast  in  Berlin.  Attack 
on  Dr.  Bene§.  Sudeten  districts  must  be  evacuated  by 
1st  October. 

Private  letter  from  Dr.  Benes  to  M.  Moscicki,  Polish 
President. 

Important  announcements  by  Foreign  Office  and  Mr. 
Chamberlain  after  Hitler's  speech. 

British  Parliament  called  together  for  Wednesday. 
War  preparations  in  England. 

American  tourists  in  Europe  advised  to  return  home. 
27th  Sept.     Cancellation  of  King's  visit  to  Glasgow. 

Further  interview  of  Sir  Horace  Wilson  with  Hitler. 
Hitler's  reply  to  Mr.  Chamberlain  despatched. 

New  ultimatum  to  Prague:  Sudeten  districts  to  be 
evacuated  by  2  p.m.  on  Wednesday. 

Hitler's  reply  to  President  Roosevelt. 

Daladier  attempted  to  form  a  united  national  Govern- 
ment.   Great  political  activity  in  Paris. 

Visit  of  three  American  cruisers  to  Europe.  President 
Roosevelt  appealed  personally  to  Hitler. 

Gas  masks  distributed  and  trenches  dug  in  London. 

President  Moscicki's  reply  to  Dr.  Bene§.  Poland  took 
note  of  Czechoslovakia's  agreement  to  the  cession  of 
certain  territory. 

Mr.  Chamberlain's  wireless  speech.    Night  meeting  of 

the  British  Cabinet.     A  last  letter  sent  to  Hitler.     Appeal 

to  Mussolini  to  intervene  with  Hitler. 

28th  Sept.    Two  interviews  between  the  British  Ambassador 

in  Rome  and  the  Italian  Foreign  Minister,  Count  Ciano. 


186        THEY  BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

Interview  between  Hitler  and  the  Italian  Ambassador. 

Interview  between  Hitler  and  the  British  and  French 
Ambassadors. 

Telephone  conversation  between  Mussolini  and  Hitler 
and  between  Count  Ciano  and  Ribbentrop. 

Denial  of  German  ultimatum  to  Prague. 

Decree  mobilising  the  British  Fleet  signed  by  the  King. 

Mr.  Chamberlain's  speech  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
Hitler's  invitation  to  Mr.  Chamberlain  and  M.  Daladier 
to  a  conference  at  Munich  the  next  day  with  Mussolini 
and  himself. 

Czechoslovak  Minister  in  London  requested  that 
Czechoslovakia  should  be  permitted  to  attend  the  Munich 
conference. 

29th  Sept.     Munich  conference. 

30th  Sept.    Agreement  signed  at  1.35  a.m. 

1st  Oct.    First  German  soldier  crossed  the  Czechoslovak 
frontier. 

5th  Oct.    Resignation  of  Dr.  Benes,  President  of  Czecho- 
slovakia. 


AND    STILL  THEY   COME 

January    1939 

TEN   PENGUINS 

.181     AN    INNKEEPER'S   DIARY John    Fothergill 

182  NIGHT   FLIGHT Antoine   de   Saint-Exup€ry 

183  THE   FIGHT  OF  THE   FIRECREST Alain  Gerbault 

184  SELECTED   STORIES   OF   '  SAKI  ' 

185  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  YOUNG  MAN George   Moore 

186  PENANG   APPOINTMENT Norman   Collins 

187  THE   EGYPT'S   GOLD David  Scott 

188  THE    MURDER   IN   THE    MAZE J.   J.   Connington 

189  BUT   SOFT  :  WE   ARE   OBSERVED Hilaire   Belloc 

190  DEATH   OF   MY   AUNT C   H.   B.   Kitchin 

February   1939 

TEN   PELICANS 

A  41     WE   EUROPEANS Julian   Huxley,   A.   C.    Haddon, 

and  A.   M.   Carr-Saunders 

A 42  THE   BASES   OF   MODERN   SCIENCE... J.  W.  N.  Sullivan 

A  43  INTRODUCING   SHAKESPEARE G.    B.    Harrison 

A  44  THINKING   TO   SOME   PURPOSE L   Susan   Stebbing 

A  45  THE  ECONOMICS  OF  INHERITANCE      Josiah    Wedgwood 

A 46  THE  LETTERS  OF  GERTRUDE  BELL  (Part  I) 

A  47  BELIEF   IN   GOD Bishop  Gore 

A  48  LORD   SHAFTESBURY J.    L    &    Barbara   Hammond 

A49  MUTUAL   AID J.    KropotkIn 

A  50  A   HISTORY   OF  THE   ENGLISH    PEOPLE 

(Epilogue  :   1895-1906  :  Part  l)ElieHal6vy 

[P.T.O. 


"SPECIALS" 


Penguin  and  Pelican  Specials  are  books  which 
do  not  fit  into  the  usual  classified  categories, 
being  mostly  new  bool<s  specially  written  for 
the  series  on  urgent  topical  problems  of  the 
day.  These  books  are  rushed  through  as  soon 
as  possible  after  delivery  of  the  manuscript  to 
us.  A  later  page  In  this  list  gives  a  complete  list 
of  Specials  published  up  to  the  end  of  1938,  but 
many  new  ones  are  scheduled  for  1939.  Ask 
your  bookseller  for  a  list  of  the  latest  additions. 


Just    Published 

BRITAIN Mass-Observation 

WHAT   HITLER   WANTS E.O.Lorimer 

THEY   BETRAYED   CZECHOSLOVAKIA 

G.  J.  George 


OTHERS   COMING 


PENGUIN      BOOKS 

COMPLETE  LIST  OF  PUBLICATIONS  TO  THE   END  OF    1938 


FICTION     orange  covers 

"  Bartimeus  "  A  Tall  Ship 

Arnold  Bennett  Grand  Babylon  Hotel 

Algernon   Blackwood  The   Centaur 

Phyllis  Bottome  Private  Worlds 

Marjorie  Bowen  The  Glen  O'Weeping 

Ernest  Bramah      Kai  Lung  Unrolls  His  Mat 
The  Wallet  of  Kai  Lung 
Kai  Lung's  Golden  Hours 
Ann  Bridge  Peking  Picnic 

Louis  Bromfleld 

The  Strange  Case  of  Miss  Annie  Spragg 

D.  K.  Broster  Sir  Isumbras  at  the  Ford 
J.  L.  Campbell  The  Miracle  of  Peille 
G.  K.  Chesterton 

The  Man  Who  Was  Thursday 

Susan  Ertz  Madame  Claire 

Now  East,  Now  West 

William  Faulkner  Soldiers'  Pay 

E.  M.  Forster  A  Passage  to  India 
Leonhard  Frank  Carl  and  Anna 
CrosbieGarstin  The  Owls' House 
Stella  Gibbons  Cold  Comfort  Farm 
John  Hampson 

Saturday  Night  at  the  Greyhound 
Ian  Hay  A  Safety  Match 

Robert  Hichens  (2  vols.)  Paradine  Case 
James   Hilton  Dawn  of  Reckoning 

Constance  Holme  The  Lonely  Plough 

Claude  Houghton        Choos  is  Come  Again 
I  Am  Jonathan  Scrivener 
W.  W.  Jacobs  Deep  Waters 

M.  R.  James  Ghost  Stories  of  an  Antiquary 
Sinclair  Lewis  Mantrap 

Rose  Macau  lay  Crewe  Train 

Denis  Mackail  Greenery  Street 

Ethel  Mannin  Children  of  the  Earth 

Ragged  Banners 
R.   H.   Mottram  The  Spanish   Farm 


Beverley  Nichols  Self 

Liam  O'Flaherty  The  Informer 

D.  Kilham  Roberts  (editor) 

Penguin  Parade  ( I ) 
Penguin  Parade  (2) 
Penguin  Parade  (3) 
Penguin  Parade  (4) 

E.  Arnot  Robertson  Four  Frightened  People 
V.  Sackville-West  The  Edwardians 
Ramon  Sender  Seven  Red  Sundays 
Graham  Seton  The  W  Plan 
Beatrice  Kean  Seymour  Youth  Rides  Out 
Edward  Shanks  (2  vols.)  Queer  Street 
Ignazio  Silone  Fontamara 
Osbert  Sitwell  Before  the  Bombardment 
Somerville  and  Ross 

Some  Experiences  of  an  Irish  R.M. 
Alan  Steele  (editor) 

Selected  Modern  Short  Stories  ( I ) 

Selected  Modern  Short  Stories  (2) 

Ralph  Straus        The    Unseemly   Adventure 

Tchehov  Tales   from    Tchehov 

Angela   Thirkell  Wild  Strawberries 

Edward   Thompson  An   Indian   Day 

Ben  Travers  A  Cuckoo  in  the  Nest 

Hugh  Walpole     Mr.  Perrin  and  Mr.  Traill 

Sylvia  Townsend  Warner    Lolly  Willowes 

Evelyn  Waugh  6/ock  Mischief 

Decline  and  Fall 

Vile  Bodies 

Edith  Wharton  Ethan  Frame 

P.  G.  Wodehouse  My  Man  Jeeves 

E.  H.  Young  William 

Francis  Brett  Young      The  Black  Diamond 

The  Crescent  Moon 


CRIME 

FICTION     green  covers 

Anthony  Armstrong  Ten  Minute  Alibi 

H.  C.  Bailey  Mr.  Fortune,  Please 

E.  C.  Bentley  Trent's  Last  Case 

Anthony  Berkeley    The  Piccadilly  Murder 


[continued 


COMPLETE  LIST  Of  PENGUIN  BOOKS  (contd.) 


Alice  Campbell  Spider  Web 

John  Dickson  Carr        It  Walks  by  Night 
The    Waxworks    Murder 
Agatha  Christie      The  Murder  on  the  Links 
The  Mysterious  Affair  at  Styles 
G.  D.  H.  and  Margaret  Cole 

Murder  at   Crome  House 
J.  J.  Connington     The  Dangerfield  Talisman 
Death   at  Swaythling    Court 
A.  Conan  Doyle 

The  Hound  of  the  Baskervilles 

John  Ferguson  The  Man  in  the  Dark 

Richard    Keverne  The  Havering  Plot 

The  Man  in  the  Red  Hat 

The   Sanfield   Scandal 

C.  Daly  King  Obelists  at  Sea 

Philip  Macdonald  The  Rasp 

Ngaio  Marsh  Enter  a  Murderer 

A.  A.  Milne  The  Red  House  Mystery 

John  Rhode       The  House  on  Tollard  Ridge 

The  Murders  in  Praed  Street 

Sax  Rohmer  The  Mystery  of  Dr.  Fu-Manchu 

Dorothy  L.  Sayers 

The  Documents  in  the  Case 
W.  Stanley  Sykes  The  Missing  Moneylender 
Edgar  Wallace  The  Four  Just  Men 

H.  G.  Wells  The  Invisible  Man 


TRAVEL  & 
ADVENTURE 


cense  covers 


J.  Johnston  Abraham      The  Surgeon's  Log 
Edmund   Blunden  Undertones  of  War 

F.  S.  Chapman      Watkin's  Last  Expedition 
Apsley  Cherry-Garrard 

(2  vols.)  The  Worst  Journey  in  the  World 
Alexandra  David-Neel 

With  Mystics  and  Magicians  in   Tibet 
Anthony    Fokker  Flying   Dutchman 

Alfred  Aloysius  Horn  Trader  Horn 

Anne  Morrow  Lindbergh 

North    to   the   Orient 
C.  A.  W.  Monckton 

(2  vols.)  Some  Experiences  of  a  New 

Guinea  Resident  Magistrate 

J.  M.  Scott     The  Land  that  God  Gave  Cain 

Captain  von  Rintelen        The  Dork  Invader 

Nora  Wain  House  of  Exile 


BIOGRAPHY  & 
MEMOIRS     dark  blue  covers 

H.  C.  Armstrong 

Grey    Wolf   {Mustafa    Kemal) 
Lord  of  Arabia  (Ibn  Saud) 
Margot  Asquith       (2  vols.)  Autobiography 
E.  F.  Benson  As  We  Were 

L.  E.  O.  Charlton  "  Charlton  " 

Pamela  Frankau  /  Find  Four  People 

B.  H.  Liddell  Hart  (2  vols.)  Foch 

Ethel  Mannin    Confessions  and  Impressions 
Andre    Maurois  Ariel 

Disraeli 
Beverley    Nichols  Twenty-Five 

Maurice  O'Sullivan 

Twenty  Years  A-Growing 


MISCELLANEOUS 

yellow  covers 

Earl  Baldvyin  On  England 

Francis  and  Vera  Meynell  (editors) 

(2  vols.)  The  Week-end  Book 
Alexander  Woollcott      Whi7e  Rome  Burns 


DRAMA     red  covers 

THE  PENGUIN  SHAKESPEARE,  edited  by 
Dr.  G.  B.  Harrison  ;    these  plays,  each  in 
a  separate  volume  v^ith  special  Notes  and 
Introductions,  are  available  so  far  : 
Twelfth  Night  Henry  the  Fifth 

Hamlet  As  You  Like  It 

King  Lear       A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream 
The  Tempest  The  Merchant  of  Venice 

Richard  II  Romeo  and  Juliet 

Julius   Caesar  Henry   IV  (part    I) 

Macbeth  Henry  IV   {part  2) 

Othello  Much  Ado  About  Nothing 

The  Sonnets  Antony  and  Cleopatra 

SEVEN  FAMOUS  ONE-ACT  PLAYS,  by 
Alfred  Sutro,  A.  P.  Herbert,  Clifford  Bax, 
Stanley  Houghton,  W.  W.  Jacobs,  J.  A. 
Ferguson  and  Oliphant  Down. 

[continued 


COMPLETE  LIST  OF  PENGUIN  BOOKS  (contd.) 


I  LL  USTRATED 
CLASSICS* 

Art  Director:    Robert  Gibbings; 
Introductions  by  G.  B.  Harrison 

Jane  Austen  Pride  and  Prejudice 

(illustrated  by  Helen  Binyon) 
Robert  Browning 

Selected  Poems  (lain  Macnab) 
Daniel  Defoe 

(2  vols.)  Robinson  Crusoe  (J.  R.  Biggs) 

Richard  Jefferies  The  Story  of  My  Heart 

(Gertrude  Hermes) 

Herman  Melville  Typee    (Robert  Gibbings) 

Edgar  Allan  Poe 

Some  Tales  of  Mystery  and  Imagination 
(Douglas  Percy  Bliss) 
Laurence  Sterne 

A  Sentimental  Journey  (Gwen  Raverat) 
Jonathan  Swift 

Gulliver's  Travels  (Theodore  Naish) 
David  Thoreau  Walden  (Ethel bert  White) 

PENGUIN 
SPECIALS 

Norman  Angell  The  Great  Illusion — Now 
The  Duchess  of  Atholl  Searchlight  on  Spain 
Phyllis  Bottome  The  Mortal  Storm 

Charlton,  Garratt  and  Fletcher 

The  Air  Defence  of  Britain 
S.  Grant  Duff  Europe  and  the  Czechs 

Louis  Golding  The  ]ev/ish  Problem 

G.  T.  Garratt  Mussolini's  Roman  Empire 
Lord  Londonderry 

Ourselves  and  Germany 
W.  M.  Macmillan 

Warning  from  the  West  Indies 
Edgar  Mowrer 

Gzrmany  Puts  the  Clock  Back 

Mowrer  in  China 

Wickham  Steed  The  Press 

Genevieve  Tabouis  Blackmail  or  War 

PELICAN 
SPECIALS 

Arnold  Bennett  Literary  Taste 

Anthony  Bertram  ^Design 

Arnold  Haskell  "^Ballet 

Robert  Gibbings  *6/ue  Angels  &  Whales 


PELICAN 
BOOKS 

light  blue  covers 


F.  L.  Allen  *(2  vols.)  Only  Yesterday 
Clive  Bell  Civilisation 

G.  D.  H.  Cole  Practical  Economics 

Socialism  in  Evolution 
J.  G.  Crowther 

*(2  vols.)  An  Outline  of  the  Universe 
Dobree  and  Manwaring 

The  Floating  Republic 
J.  H.  Fabre  ^Social  Life  in  the  Insect  World 
Sigmund  Freud  Totem  and  Taboo 

Psychopathology  of  Everyday  Life 
Roger  Fry  Vision  and  Design 

J.  B.  S.  Haldane  The  Inequality  of  Man 

Elie  Halivy  (3  vols.) 

A  History  of  the  English  People  in  1815 
G.  B.  Harrison  (editor) 

A  Book  of  English  Poetry 
Julian  Huxley  Essays  in  Popular  Science 
Sir  James  Jeans  *T/7e  Mysterious  Universe 
R.  S.  Lambert  (editor)  *Art  in  England 
H.  J.  Laski  Liberty  in  the  Modern  State 

H.  J.  and  Hugh  Massingham  (editors) 

(2  vols.)  The  Great  Victorians 
W.  J.  Perry  The  Growth  of  Civilisation 

Eileen  Power  '^Medieval  People 

D.  K.  Roberts  (editor) 

(2  vols.)  The  Century's  Poetry 
Bernard  Shaw 

(2  vols.)  The  Intelligent  Woman's  Guide 
Olaf  Stapledon  Last  and  First  Men 

J.  W.  N.  Sullivan        Limitations  of  Science 
R.  H.  Tawney 

Religion  and  the  Rise  of  Capitalism 
Beatrice  Webb 

(2  vols.)  My  Apprenticeship 
H.  G.  Wells 

A  Short  History  of  the  World 
A.  N.  Whitehead 

Science  and  the  Modern  World 

Leonard  Woolf  After  the  Deluge 

Virginia  Woolf  The  Common  Reader 

Sir  Leonard  Wooiley     *Ur  of  the  Chaldees 

"Digging  Up  the  Past 


ILLUSTRATED 


Enquiries  about  advertising  space  in  Penguin  Boolts 

should  be  addressed  to: 
E.  W.  PLAYER  LTD.,  61,  Chandos  Place,  W.C.2. 


lO 

r-! 

to 
to 


:d 

o 

H 
m 
o 

© 

O 

■  ^ 

•    0 
O  ,Q 

0)    CD 

O 

0) 

o 


■8 


University  of  ToroDto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
XOWE-MARTIN  CO.  Limited